Blog

  • Me and the family Part 4

    Font size : +


    Please read the other 3 parts as this is a continuation.

    The next morning the kids were up really early, the adults on the other hand were exhausted from last night. My oldest at 14 was tasked with keeping the little ones busy whilst we slept a little longer.

    As they went outside to play since there was a small garden area to play it meant that we could relax and not worry too much. As Kay awoke more we started chatting about the previous night and how amazing it was. This made us both horny and we masturbated whilst watching each other until we climaxed. It was much more subdued than our regular sessions and considerably less vocal from Kay due to the kids awake.

    Once finished we got into the shower and rinsed off everything from the night before and also the mornings little play. As we got downstairs Mark and Gemma were already there drinking tea and smoking outside the door watching the kids. We said our hellos and since everyone was wearing bathrobes the cuddles were a little ‘warmer’ than usual. We made the plans for the day and it was to split up and do our own things; myself, Kay and the girls were going for a walk along the beach and Gemma’s gang were heading into the town for some shopping. For all intents and purposes a regular holiday. The day was brilliant building sand castles, burying me in the sand up to my neck, and turning me into a mermaid, ice creams etc. As the sun started to fall we headed back to the cabin and changed for dinner. Mark was cooking and had decided to make pasta Bolognese, garlic bread and a large salad bowl and it was beautiful. The kids watched tv whilst the adults went outside to chat, drink and smoke.

    ‘So are you guys gonna tell me what that comment was about then?’

    ‘Which one was that?’ I retorted

    ‘As I was heading to bed last night, well that’s 3 of the 4 sisters or something along those lines’ Gemma stated very matter if factly but with a devilish grin.

    Kay then told Mark and Gemma what had happened with Dani. Gemma was a little gobsmacked and Mark just high fives me saying that Dani looked stunning and Gemma gave him a cheeky soft punch in the gut for his comment.

    ‘Well I’ve managed 2 myself now’ Mark said and got another smack from his other half.

    Kay then asked Gemma if she had told Mark everything that had happened the night before and said yes but he was a little unhappy he missed out.

    ‘Well bud, age took you to bed earlier than you should have. But there’s always later ay?’

    ‘You’re hopes are high ain’t they?’ said Kay

    ‘Always?’ I laughed.

    More chatting and drinking and it was 9pm and time the kids went to bed. Once the children were all settled we sat down to watch a film called Emmanuel in space. For those unsure of the title it’s basically soft porn with a worse story line and acting than the Muppets. But the sex scenes got us all a little more relaxed and once again the talk turned to the previous night.

    ‘So Gemma what was I like to kiss and feel your sister? Did it excite you or feel weird?’ Asked Mark

    ‘To be honest I thought it was a little strange but she is one of the best kissers I’ve ever kissed’.

    ‘Ah thanks Huni, I’ve practised to be fair’ replied Kay

    ‘So Mark is feeling a little left out tonight girls so if you’re up for a repeat of last night but swapping me and him for the threeway, then I’m all up for it. I do love watching Kay cum and I like watching other people have sex!’

    ‘Wow, babe you’re not hanging about are You?, What makes you think we wanna do it again?’

    ‘You’re a horny bitch and once you are horny you don’t care, or maybe it’s how much you seemed to enjoy Marks cock inside you or Gemma’s tongue on your clit’ I laughed back at her.

    With this she reached inside my house coat and said

    ‘Your cock is stiff as fuck so we all know you’re ready’

    ‘Yeah Mark is the same’ Said Gemma

    ‘Well I’m guessing you’re not exactly innocent yourself’ as I slid my hand under her robe and into her very wet and waiting pussy.

    I decided to continue my assault on Kay whilst the other 2 were watching. Her Robe was untied and she now lay naked on the couch with me sliding down into the floor so I could get a better position. Her lips were open and coated in her pussy juice already, her clit was huge and with that I sucked it into my mouth and pistoned 4 fingers into her pussy.

    ‘Fucking hell babe that feels so good’

    With that I looked over and seen Gemma sinking down on Marks entire lengthy cock and stroking his balls as she did so. Mark then leaned over and took Kay’s right tit into his mouth and sucked on her nipple until he was about to cum.

    ‘You’re not gonna cum already’ Said Gemma quite playfully

    Kay at this point started to buck her hips and then exploded in a powerful orgasm that once again made her squirt and the first load went into my mouth whilst the next few covered my face.

    Gemma then decided she wanted to look closer at moved within inches of me and asked,

    ‘How does she taste? Mark doesn’t really like when I squirt on him but it’s quite rare’.

    ‘To be fair Kay doesn’t normally squirt much either, it’s a fairly new thing’.

    With that she stuck out her tongue and licked a little from my cheek and slid a finger over her younger sisters opening and then flicked her clit.

    As Mark looked on, he was rock hard since Gemma didn’t let him finish so I motioned for him to slide over and enter Kay’s cunt. It took no further explaining and he jumped up and slid between her legs. But as he tried to enter her awaiting cunt due to his height he couldn’t push forward, Gemma was still flicking Kay’s clit but pushed Kay to the side.

    ‘You want me to turn around huh?’

    Kay turned over and got up on her knees meaning her pussy and arse were now on full display for the 3 of us. Before Mark tried to enter Kay I decided I wanted to Rim her arsehole a little first and pushed my tongue at her tight little bud.

    After around 30 seconds I felt a hand on my own cock and a finger tickling my own arsehole. I looked around and seen Gemma smiling and with that she motioned for me to move over and allow those 2 to enjoy their fuck.

    As I moved across Gemma spread my legs and sank downwards onto my cock whilst she was still trying to play with my ass. So to help her out I lifted my legs upwards and rested them on the arm of the couch and she got the idea. She pulled my cock from her mouth, slid a few fingers inside her own pussy and then those 2 fingers went straight into my arse. Slowly circling and twisting whilst Gem pushed my cock down her throat.

    I opened my eyes just as Kay’s pussy erupted all over Marks cock and balls. He pulled out and in 1 motion was balls deep in Kay’s ass… the guttural sound that escaped Kay was Incredible… she was still in the midst of an orgasm when another hole was filled meaning the orgasm got stronger and longer.

    ‘Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuuuuuuuuuccckkkkkk’ she screamed way too loudly but no one was caring at all.

    Gemma not to be beaten, stopped sucking my cock and turned around so I could see her back and mounted my shaft in the reverse cowgirl position. Myself and Kay have tried this a few times but it doesn’t work for Kay but Gem seemed to prefer this position. As she was bobbing on my cock she leaned forward so her ass came into view and instantly I slid a finger into her puckered hole and played with it. Sliding my middle finger in up to the knuckle which only seemed to drive her on more and she was rampant.

    Gemma came to a shuddering Orgasm of her own and I felt her muscles tightening around my cock and also her ass muscles twitching on my finger. I continued to play with her ass whilst she was coming down from her orgasm. She grabbed my hand and pulled it away, turned around and kissed me so passionately for a few minutes. As we kissed I looked over to see Kay bent in half with her legs on Marks shoulders, and Mark piledriving his cock into her cunt and Kay’s face was bright red as she was about to erupt. Then Mark pulls out and starts stroking his cock as he sprays his spunk all over my Mrs. I tell Gemma to help me finish so she grabs my cock and envelops if deep into her throat once again.

    ‘I fucking love this feeling, keep sucking me huni.’

    I watched Gem suck my cock for 90 seconds or so and she was stroking my cock as it came out of her mouth and I started to pulse and my spunk hit her in the eye with the first shit then my cock disappeared back down her throat until I started to go soft.

    ‘Ok girls, I’m done for the night so think it’s time to let Mark enjoy you both like I did last night’.

    Gemma quick as a flash moved over to Kay and started to remove Marks cum from her body using her tongue. It was an amazing sight to see. Kay spotted the glob on Gemma’s eye and licked it off and swallowed the cum then started kissing her sister.

    I looked over at Mark who was now stroking his semi erect cock slowly trying to get it back to its full length but seemed to fail after a couple of minutes.

    The girls though continued as myself and Mark watched on. Gemma had her fingers inside her younger sister as they continued kissing. Building up the amount of fingers inside Kay until she was pushing her thumb inside and then her wrist was inside her sister. I at this point was rock solid again but Mark still with a semi erect cock at best.

    ‘Gem turn around so I can get to your cunt aswell’,

    ‘Yes girls 69 each other’ stated Mark

    As they got into position Mark was once again trying to coax his cock into life, I was pulling my own cock watching the sexy show before me.

    As they ate each others pussies Mark decided to push his luck and went behind Gemma spat on her ass and slowly worked gis cock into her. Kay was still licking Gems clit and as Mark got up to pace his balls had been slapping against her head. Gemma really started Grunting now and so i decided to join in the action and ass fuck Kay. This was considerably harder than i was hoping for at this angle so pushed my cock into Kays pussy whoch was alot more accessible and very wet. As i slid my 7″ into her cunt Gem was still tonguing her sister and we had a train going. Myself and Mark looked up and winked at each other and thrust into the women in front of us. This continued for a minute or so then almost in unison both sisters stsrted to cum. And cum hard they did. As they came down from their orgasmic bliss we got them both on their knees, told them to open their mouths and get ready for an explosion. We pulled our cocks hard and fast. Me aiming at Gemma ans Mark at Kay. And almost in unison again we started to erupt rope after rope onto each others partners face, hair, neck and breasts.

    ‘Holy shit that was amazing girls.. i’m done for the night. But maybe Mark isnt… how are you two girls? Wanna carry on or call it a night?’

    Part 5 coming soon


  • Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles Chapter 4: Futa Seduces Her Mom & Big Sis

    Font size : +


    Sarah is dared to fuck her mom and sister with her new futa-dick!

    Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles

    Chapter Four: Futa Seduces Her Mom & Big Sis

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to my wonderful beta readers!

    Asuka Takamaki

    The front door whisked opened and closed softly, the knob turned to keep it from latching. My eldest daughter, Ruri, entered like a thief in the night. She was a shadow, back from her date and an hour after curfew.

    She took two steps when I flicked on the light.

    Ruri jumped, squeaking in shock. Her brown hair danced around her face. She looked the most like her father, almost nothing of Japan in her pale features. Round eyes, full lips, strong cheekbones. She wore a pair of jeans so tight they molded to her legs and rode so low the thong hugging her waist was clear as day. Her boob tube quivered with the bounce of her breasts.

    Not the clothes she had left on her date on.

    “Okasan!” she gasped, falling back on the Japanese word for mother. Ruri spoke Japanese fluently, unlike my other daughter. My insistence with Ruri had lessened with my second child.

    “You are an hour late,” I shouted at her in Japanese, swelling up to my full height. Which meant I stared at her chin. She had her father’s height, too. “An hour, Ruri!”

    “Sorry, Mom,” she said, shifting. “We, uh, lost track of time. The movie ran late. You know.”

    “And you lost your bra? And where is that nice skirt and blouse you left in.”

    She hesitated. “I, uh, spilled something. Had to change.”

    “Into a slut’s clothing?”

    She winced. “I’m twenty-one, Mom. I can—”

    “You live under my roof. You will dress and act and be home when I say so!”

    “Sarah’s not home!” Ruri shot back.

    “She is under the supervision of Britney’s mother.” I put my hands on my shoulders. “Now, you will march upstairs, go to bed, and in the morning we shall discuss how long you are grounded from dating.”

    “Grounded?” shock burst across her features. “You can’t ground—”

    “You are adding days. And you can be grounded from other things. Your phone.”

    Ruri’s face paled. She screeched and then marched up the stairs, stomping every time like a petulant child. I shook my head. She had too much American in her. She wasn’t a good girl like Sarah was. My youngest daughter was with her friends instead of with boys. Ruri’s footsteps thudded down the hallway. Her door slammed shut behind her.

    I gritted my teeth and muttered beneath my breath.

    I headed to the kitchen to get some water when I heard the front door open again. I frowned, a surge of panic rushing through me. Who was it? Sarah was at her friend’s house having a wholesome slumber party. I reached the kitchen cleaver.

    “Mom?” Sarah called. “Are you in the kitchen? I had to come home early. Something happened to me. You won’t believe it. I’m a futanari.”

    I blinked at hearing her say that Japanese word in the middle of her sentence. Hermaphrodite? How could she be a hermaphrodite?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney Meyers

    “She’s going for it,” Shannon whispered, standing on my right was we lurked in Sarah’s front yard. Our friend had just gone inside.

    “Yeah, she is,” I said. “Great dare, Mom.”

    “Thank you,” my futa-mother said, her hand stroking my clit-dick. We were all wearing open bathrobes. Someone might see us, but that lavender scent of the candle wreathed us. Which was nice since it burned out while we were upstairs disciplining Mom.

    My slumber party got wild. A candle turned my three friends and me into dickgirls. Futanari or futas for short. Then Mom caught us fucking and it transformed her into a futa, too. Turned out, she was so kinky and it was a lot of fun. We started playing Truth or Dare and Mom had dared Sarah to come home and fuck her mother and sister.

    “There’s Mrs. Takamaki,” whispered Mary, the last of our group. She was on the other side of Shannon, the pair of them jerking each other off.

    “Nice,” I said, eager for the show.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Asuka Takamaki

    “Why do you think you’re a hermaphrodite?” I asked, believing that was the right word in English. It was such a backward language. Words in the wrong order and no way to mark politeness and deference save in the crudest fashion. It lacked subtlety.

    I found Sarah wearing a bathrobe of light-blue terry cloth. She stood in the doorway, looking naked beneath.

    “This is why, Mom,” she said and sounded scared. Her round, blue eyes trembled. They were her only Western features. She had the delicate cheekbones and dainty lips like me, her body petite and short, her breasts small. “My clitoris grew into a cock.”

    She opened her robe and bared her naked body. She had a slender figure like I did at her age. My eyes traveled past her boobs and flat stomach to her black bush and…

    The cock that thrust out of her thick curls.

    My jaw dropped at the sight of her dick. She had no balls, but that was unmistakably a cock. She quivered there, her dick throbbing to the beat of her heart. I swallowed, at a loss for what to say. How had my little girl grown a dick?

    She was nineteen. Barely an adult.

    “It just grew,” she said and then tried to cover it. “It grew and it’s so hard. I freaked out. I begged Mrs. Meyers to drive me home before the other girls realized it.”

    “Oh, Sarah,” I groaned.

    “Okasan, I’m scared,” she whimpered. Her erection was too massive for her hands to hide it. She pressed it up against her belly and reached to her sternum.

    It was… impressive.

    I breathed in. She smelled of lavender, a relaxing scent. Which was good, because I felt the edges of panic rising in me. I had to be calm. I couldn’t freak out for my daughter’s sake. She needed me to be her perfect mother.

    “Okay, okay,” I told her, grabbing her arm and guiding her to the couch. I pushed her down on it. “Do you want something to drink?”

    She nodded, her eyes filling with tears. “It just… It hurts.”

    “Hurts?” I asked, rushing to the kitchen. This was so insane. I breathed in, mixing that lavender scent. How could my daughter have a cock? How could she become futanari just like that? It was impossible.

    Had a kami cursed her? A god or spirit of some sort. I really didn’t believe in kami. I prayed at the shrine on New Years, and even after I’d converted to Southern Baptist, I still would think about the beliefs that I was raised in and say quick prayers when needed.

    I had to take her to the hospital. She was hurting.

    Glass filled, I nursed back to my daughter. Water sloshed over the rim, spilling down the back of my hand. I reached her and she took it, gulping it down. I breathed in the lavender scent, and my eyes drifted down to her cock.

    I couldn’t help but stare at the massive dick. It twitched with her heartbeat, the tip beading with precum. It was dark and swollen, in such need. My cheeks warmed as I realized why she thought it hurt.

    She was horny.

    “You’re sure you don’t know how this happened?” I asked.

    She sat down the glass on a coaster resting on the end table. She shook her head, tears brimming in her eyes again. “It just hurts so much. It feels like there’s something that wants to explode out of me.”

    Flashes of my daughter’s cock spurting white cum strobed through my mind. A heat rippled through my pussy followed by a flush of shame. I shouldn’t be thinking of my daughter like that. Particularly not after she had such a predicament.

    “Well, okay,” I said. “Let’s get you back in your robe and then off to the hospital.”

    “But it just hurts so much,” she groaned. “Maybe… maybe there’s a salve you can put on it.” She swallowed. “Something soothing.”

    “No, no,” I said, shaking my head even as the idea of rubbing her cock blazed in my mind. “A dick is much too sensitive for icy hot or BENGAY.”

    “You have that lotion with the aloe vera,” she whimpered. “That’s soothing. I just.. It needs some release. Please, Okasan?”

    I breathed in that lavender scent. I couldn’t rub lotion on her dick. That would just excite her more, but… It twitched and had that dark and angry color to it, a reddish-purple. She needed to be soothed. I was just helping her. That was all. Just helping my daughter.

    The hot itch swelled in my pussy as I said, “Okay, let me go get it.”

    I hurried to the downstairs bathroom. I kept it here because liked to rub it on my hands and arms while watching TV. I opened the cabinet beneath the sink and snagged it. I rushed back to her squirming on the couch, her legs rubbing together, her cock thrusting up from between them.

    That lavender scent filled my nose. I could do this. I could help her. She stared at me with those blue and grateful eyes as I pushed on the nozzle and a dollop spread white over my hand. The creamy scent mixed with soothing aloe vera filled my nose.

    “Thanks, Okasan,” she said, smiling at me.

    I took a deep breath and grabbed my daughter’s big, new dick. My pussy clenched as my fingers wrapped around her girth, the aloe vera lotion rubbing into her skin. It was so cool compared to how hot her flesh was.

    I stroked up her, smearing her shaft in the white lotion. It greased my grip, letting me slid up her cock with real ease. I reached the pinnacle and stroked over her. She groaned and squirmed, her face twisting with delight.

    “Okasan!” she moaned, her voice echoing through the living room. “Oh, thank you, thank you! That feels incredible.”

    “Good, good,” I said and breathed in again. That lavender perfume she wore was so relaxing.

    I pumped my hand up and down her cock, smearing the lotion in nice a good. It moments, her cock had a gleam to it, not a hint of white remaining. I should stop, but her cock just felt so good in my hand. And I knew why she ached.

    I had to help her. I had to relieve her.

    I licked my lips, my pussy getting so hot as I fisted my hand up and down her girl-dick. My breathing quickened, my panties growing wetter and wetter. I stared at that spongy crown. She looked so delicious, like a mushroom. That was a nickname for cocks in Japan. A mushroom.

    Whenever you saw a big, smiling mushroom in a picture, you knew what it meant.

    A big, tasty cock that was just begging to be sucked on and…

    I shook my head. What was wrong with me? That was my daughter’s cock. It would be incest to suck on her. I just had to stoke her. That was it. Nothing more.

    “Mmm, that’s so good,” Sarah said, her small breasts rising and falling. She had her eyes closed. Her hands rubbed at her belly. “Thank you. You’re making it feel so much better.”

    “You’re welcome,” I told her, wanting to soothe her.

    I pumped up and down her girl-cock faster. She groaned, her hands stroking her belly rising higher and higher. I watched them come closer and closer until they were rubbing at her tits. Her fingers massaged her boobs. They dug into her firm tits, massaging her flesh. A smile spread on her lips. Sighs of delight escaped her lips.

    I watched her kneading those tits while I fisted her girl-dick. I stroked faster and faster up and on her shaft. I could smell the musk of her pussy, a sweet aroma. So similar to my own. I breathed in, knowing she was a true futanari.

    A hermaphrodite.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Mom,” she groaned. “Oh, I think… I think it’s getting better, but could you… kiss it?”

    My heart lurched. “K-kiss it?”

    “You know, like you would an owie when I was a kid. Make the pain go away.”

    I licked my lips, staring at her cock. A bead of clear precum formed. That meant she could ejaculate. She would fire thick and salty girl-jizz. “I guess I can do that. Just… kissing it. Not… not anything else.”

    “Of course,” she moaned.

    My heart pounding a mile a minute, my pussy blazing with the itch to cum, I leaned over. My hair spilled about my cheeks as my lips came closer and closer to the tip of her cock. Just a kiss. That was it. I was soothing an owie.

    I closed my eyes, puckered up, and planted a kiss right on the pinnacle of her cock.

    Instantly, the salty flavor of her precum bled through my lips. I shuddered at the taste. My heart beat faster. I groaned, my eyes squeezed shut as I enjoyed the wonderful flavor of her precum. Salty and delicious. I kissed her crown again. And again.

    My lips moved around the spongy tip. My lips smooched everywhere, making the owie go away. My daughter whimpered, her dick twitching and throbbing in my hand. I could tell that it was working, but she needed a longer kiss.

    A deeper one.

    I kissed the tip again, right there on the slit. The bead of precum melted through my mouth, the salty flavor wonderful. My lips slid over her crown. My mouth opened wide to give her cock a French kiss. To let my tongue get active.

    “Okasan!” she groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s really going to soothe my cock. Thank you, Okasan!”

    I moaned around her cock in answer.

    My tongue explored her throbbing tip. It was thick, way bigger than her father’s. Her salty precum spilled out and soaked my taste buds. It was wonderful. I shuddered, my snatch squeezing tight while my tongue dancer around her crown.

    I played with her. Enjoyed her. I stroked her cock, loving how she throbbed in my mouth. I suckled. She moaned. It was such a wonderful thing to hear. More of her wonderful precum soaked my taste buds.

    I breathed in the sweet musk of her pussy and that lavender perfume.

    I groaned and savored soothing my daughter.

    I bobbed my head, working my lips up and down her cock. My tongue danced while I suckled. I groaned, savoring every moment of this. My pussy blazed so hot I had to masturbate, but I also had to soothe my daughter’s girl-dick.

    I had to make her cum.

    “Oh, Okasan,” she groaned. “So good. I love you, Okasan!”

    I loved her, too.

    I sucked with all my might, blowing her with everything I had. My hand stroked the base of her thick girl-dick. My futanari-daughter moaned and gasped. The couch creaked as she squirmed. Her moans grew louder and louder.

    The salty flavor of her cock grew. I knew what that meant. I moaned around her dick, so eager to make her explode. I wanted her cumming hard and fast. I wanted her spurting all that wonderful cream into my mouth.

    She tasted so good. I groaned, suckling on her with hunger,. I nursed on her with such passion. It was fantastic. She moaned, her dick twitching and throbbing in my mouth. I loved the taste of her. I savored the passion of nursing on her.

    Her clit-dick twitched and throbbed in my mouth. It pulsed with her heartbeat. I loved that so much. I wanted to make her cum. I wanted her gasping and moaning and spurting jizz into my mouth. It would be wonderful.

    “Okasan!” she squealed. “Yes!”

    Her salty girl-cum fired into my mouth. My futanari-daughter climaxed.

    “I love you, Okasan!” she moaned as she pumped her spunk into my mouth.

    The incestuous, salty seed filled my mouth. Dickgirl-cum. I gulped it down. I savored that thick and creamy spunk flowing down my throat to my belly. My pussy clenched as I drank down more and more of her spunk.

    “So good!” she squealed.

    Her girl-dick kept spurting. I kept swallowing. There was so much of it. The sweet musk of her pussy grew stronger. She must be cumming with both holes. I thrust my fingers into her pussy and felt her walls convulsing. She whimpered and the last spurt of cum fired into my mouth.

    I swallowed it, shuddering. I nursed, wanting more, but she had run dry. Her pussy stopped spasming. I groaned and then slid my mouth off with a wet plop. She panted while drool ran down my chin.

    I stared at her, my pussy so hot. I popped my fingers into my mouth and tasted her sweet delight. She smiled at me as I nursed on myself. I slid my digits out and she cupped my face. She pulled me up and towards her mouth.

    “Arigato, Okasan!” she said and then kissed me.

    I groaned, kissing my daughter with her own futanari-cum on my lips. I shuddered as her mouth worked on mine. This heady rush shot through me. I felt so wonderfully naughty. I quivered there as our tongues danced together.

    She fluttered her tongue around in me. I loved every moment of kissing her. Every moment of loving my daughter. My pussy burned, itching to do such forbidden things with her. My nipples throbbed beneath my robes and my thigh nightgown.

    She broke the kiss and moaned, “Okasan, my cock is still hard. It still hurts. Cumming in your mouth wasn’t enough.”

    “Well…” I groaned and stood up before her, my hands unbelting my robe. My cunt itched. “There’s one thing I can try.”

    “What?” she moaned, staring up at me. Her hands squeezed her nipples. “Will you kiss it better with your other lips. Your nether ones.” Heat stirred in her blue gaze. “Will you soothe my aching cock with your pussy, Okasan?”

    “Yes,” I moaned and ripped open my robe. I let it drop before me, leaving me in my light-blue nightgown.

    She smiled at me and then groaned as I drew up and up my nightgown. The cloth rubbed on my nipples. I pulled it over my head, my large tits coming into view. She moaned in delight at the sight of my big boobs.

    I dropped my nightgown, down to just my panties. My daughter stared at my round breasts. She licked her lips with obvious lust. I shuddered as I hooked my thumbs into my panties and shoved them down my body.

    They peeled off. My sweet musk grew stronger. My tits swayed as I bent over. My daughter’s futa-cock throbbed as she watched. She pinched her nipples and moaned her wanton delight. She wanted my cunt so badly.

    “Oh, I’m going to soothe that cock,” I purred. “I’m going to make that big dick cum.”

    “Yes, yes, come ride my futa-cock!” moaned Sarah.

    I shuddered and stepped out of my panties. I drifted to her, my boobs jiggling. I straddled her on the couch, my knees sinking into the cushions. She buried her face into my breasts, kissing at the inner slope. I grabbed her girl-dick and lowered myself to it.

    I shuddered as the tip rustled my pubic hair. A moment later, she kissed my pussy lips. I groaned as my labia spread over her crown. I stretched and stretched to take her. I whimpered as I sank my cunt down her big futanari-dick.

    “Sarah,” I whimpered.

    “Okasan!” she moaned, pulling her face from between my tits. “Oh, that’s so good. Ooh, your pussy is better than Mrs. Meyers’s.”

    “What?” I asked, my body drinking in the pleasure.

    “Doesn’t matter,” she moaned, her hands sliding around to grab my ass. “Just ride my dick, Mommy. Ride my cock hard. I want to cum and cum and cum.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, my pussy clenching around her girl-dick. I slid up her. She gasped, her body trembling as I rose up her cock.

    My motherly twat drank in the feel of my daughter’s futanari-cock. I groaned, realizing she was back in me. I impaled my snatch down her, drinking in the feel of her big shaft. She stirred up my cauldron.

    It felt amazing.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” I groaned, my body trembling. My futa-dick throbbed before me. “That’s amazing. That’s really awesome. Sarah, that’s amazing. You’re so thick.”

    “Your so tight, Okasan!” she moaned.

    I beamed at her and then rose up her cock again. She gasped and I groaned at the incestuous delight. This was the best way to soothe my daughter’s girl-dick. She was such a good girl. She deserved this reward unlike her sister.

    I shuddered as I impaled myself down her dick over and over again. It was amazing. My body trembled from the delight. I stirred my cunt around her dick in slow circles. A big smile spread on my lips. This was such an amazing delight that would have me cumming so hard.

    I pumped my hips, working my dick up and down her clit-dick. The pleasure swelled in me. It was such a treat to enjoy. My boobs bounced while her hands gripped my ass. Her fingers dug into my rump as I rode her.

    “Okasan!” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s incredible. Mmm, ride my big futa-dick. Work that naughty pussy up and down my cock.”

    “So big!” I moaned. “And my pussy is so naughty. You’re going to get all the relief you need.”

    “Uh-huh!” she groaned, her eyes fluttering.

    I smiled, loving every moment of this. Every second of our taboo delight. Her fingers kneaded my rump. I groaned as some of them dipped into my butt-crack. It sent a shiver through me as she slid down my crevice to my butthole.

    She wouldn’t?

    Her fingers stored my asshole and then one pushed against my anal ring as I slid up her cock. My pussy clenched down on her thick girl-dick as her digit popped into my bowel This heat melted down my cunt as she probed into me.

    I shuddered, savoring the feel of her finger penetrating me while I worked my pussy up and down her girl-dick. My thighs flexed, sliding my cunt up and down her. It felt incredible to enjoy. I groaned, my body shuddering from the delight of this moment.

    I wiggled my hips from side to side, my cunt on fire. It was so wonderful to ride her. To feel her clit-dick massaging my pussy. Her digit pumped in and out my asshole at the same time, adding this note of delight to the bliss in my cunt.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Okasan!” she moaned, the house creaking as it settled. “That’s it. Just keep doing that. Ride my girl-dick. I’m going to cum.”

    “I will explode,” I moaned. “Your cock is stirring up my cauldron.” That was a nickname for pussy in Japan. Cauldron. “Make it froth and boil.”

    “God, yes!”

    Her finger pumped faster and faster I worked my cunt up and down her clit-dick. I came closer and closer to that moment of erupting. It would be so incredible. I slammed down her, my clit rubbing into her bush. Then I slid back up her. My pussy squeezed the entire way up her shaft.

    She gasped and jammed a second finger into my asshole. I groaned and slammed down her girl-cock. I bottomed out on her, my pussy quivering around her dick. Her fingers plunged deep into my bowels.

    I couldn’t take it.

    “Iku!” I cried in Japanese, the equivalent of, “I’m cumming.”

    My pussy writhed around my daughter’s cunt. My flesh writhed and spasmed. I groaned, bucking on her as my twat sucked at her dick. My asshole did the same about her digits. She gasped, her head arching back and round eyes closing.

    “Yes, Mom!” she gasped.

    Her futa-dick erupted in me.

    Her incestuous seed spurted over and over into my cunt. It was incredible. I shuddered and bucked through the bliss of my orgasm as my pussy massaged her erupting cock. More and more of her futanari-seed flooded my cunt.

    I threw back my head, my snatch spasming with such hunger around her big dick. Incestuous delight washed through me. She filled me up with so much spunk. It was incredible. My boobs heaved. My hair danced around my shoulders.

    “Okasan!” she gasped. “Yes, yes!”

    “So good!” I moaned, hitting the peak of my orgasm, my pussy milking out the last spurts of her cum. “Yes!”

    I slumped forward, cupped her face, and kissed my daughter on the mouth.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Ruri Takamaki

    I fumed in my room.

    That old bitch had been waiting for me to sneak home? She’d never done that before. She was always so controlling with me. I had to be perfect. I had to study hard. Did Sarah? Oh, no, she could do whatever she wanted. She could commit murder, and Mom wouldn’t care.

    And dad just kept quiet. He was out of town, of course.

    I stared up at my ceiling.

    Grounded!

    I was twenty-one and fucking grounded!

    It was so unfair. Sarah would never be grounded. Not that she had had sex yet. My little sister might be nineteen, which made her a two years older than when I had lost my virginity and had never done much with a boy. It was so sad.

    I sighed and rolled over. I lay there when I heard… something going on downstairs. I frowned. What was that? I heard voices. It wasn’t the TV, right? It sounded like Mom was talking to someone else. Who?

    I thought Sarah was over and her friend’s house for her PG slumber party.

    I rolled over and slid off my bed. I was in my thong and boob tube, having stripped out of my tight pants. I padded o the door and opened it. The moans and gasps grew louder and louder. I blinked. It sounded like sex.

    That couldn’t be right.

    Had my mom snuck over a man? Only… It sounded like another woman. What the fuck was going on?

    My heart thundering, I had to find out. I padded to the stairs, the moans and groans growing louder and louder. That was definitely sex. I swallowed, my heart racing. I listened again, struggling to figure out what was going on.

    “Okasan!” someone who sounded a hell of a lot like my little sister moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s incredible. Mmm, ride my big futa-dick. Work that naughty pussy up and down my cock.”

    “The fuck?” I muttered.

    I swallowed and stepped down the stairs. I went slowly. Quietly. My heart beat faster and faster. The sounds of the two women, one who definitely sounded like my baby sister, having sex was insane. Mom was having a lesbian, incestuous affair with Sarah?

    That couldn’t be. That was fucking insane.

    I took another step and—

    CREEEAAAK!

    I shuddered at the groan of the loose step. I froze, fearing I had been caught. But the sounds of passion didn’t change my sister and mother were still going at it. This hot itch settled in my thigh. I caught a faint whiff of lavender. I swallowed.

    And kept descending.

    I worked my way to the bottom of the stairs, the panting growing louder and louder. This was so insane. Mom and my sister having sex? My mother who got bent out of shape for being an hour later for curfew.

    I peeked out, my tits jiggling in my boob tube.

    Mom was leaning in and kissing my nineteen-year-old sister on the lips. She was straddling her and something flesh thrust up into her pussy. Sarah had a strap-on dildo. I couldn’t believe this. My goody-two-shoes sister was a dyke with Mom.

    This shock and anger rippled through me. They were kissing hard like they had both just cum. Their tongues were dancing. They swapped spit. I shook my head, this fury building and building in me at my mother.

    She broke the kiss and purred, “Mmm, that futanari-cock is amazing. Did I satisfy your ache?”

    “You did, Okasan,” my sister purred.

    Futanari-cock, I mouthed. Why would Mom use that word? Was it some Japanese slang for a dildo? Or maybe a strap-on. Futanari meant hermaphrodite, right? But wouldn’t she have said futanari-kokku. Turn cock into its Jangrish equivalent. She said cock. Futanari-cock.

    “Mmm, you satisfied that itch so well,” my sister moaned.

    “But you’re still hard,” gasped Mom.

    She slid up and up, revealing more and more and more of that fleshy dildo. My eyes widened. The girth. The length. It was bigger than any cock I had seen. Even in porn. The toy popped out of Mom’s bush and she stepped back, her big tits jiggling. Sarah panted, her hand grabbing her fake cock. She stroked it and…

    Where was the harness? There was no vinyl around her waist. And it didn’t look like it was a U-shaped dildo, the type where one end goes in the girl’s pussy. A strapless strap-on dildo. This was like she had attached it to the front of her pussy.

    And it twitched.

    It throbbed like a real cock. Looked like a real cock. That shaft was no silicone or rubber. It matched her skin tone. I blinked. There was no way my little sister could have a dick. That was impossible and then…

    Mom’s bush had white matting it. Cum. It was leaking out of her pussy. I breathed in that lavender scent and staring at that dripping mess. Mom really had ridden my sister’s cock until she came. My sister was a futanari.

    A real hermaphrodite!

    How long? All her life? How had I never known this? We used to take baths together. Hell, up until a few years ago, we would change in front of each other. She never had anything down there. What the hell was this.

    That pussy looked yummy.

    “Maybe Ruri needs to satiate me,” said Sarah. She glanced over at me and grinned. “I can see you, big sis. Why don’t you come on out and let me fuck you with my big dick while you lick Mom’s pussy clean? I have a dare to finish.”

    “I… I…”

    “Yes, yes, just come and eat me out,” moaned Mom. She sounded… almost high. She had this big smile on her lips as she sank onto the couch. Her legs spread wide. That messy pussy awaited.

    I breathed heavily, sucking in breaths through my nose. That lavender scent was incredible. Eat out my mother…? That should be wrong, but… Why? Why didn’t I just do it? What was the harm? I bet it would be amazing. She smelled amazing.

    I should just go for it.

    I stepped out, my pussy soaking my thong. My boobs jiggled in my boob tube. They were the biggest in the house. Sarah stared at them. I just peeled my stretchy top off with a smile and bared my huge tits. They bounced before me.

    She grinned back at me, holding her cock drenched in pussy cream.

    It was a real cock. Like her clit had sprouted or something.

    “Mmm, this is hot.” Sarah flashed an OK sign at the living room window. Was someone out there watching us?

    I shuddered and then I fell to my knees before my mother’s pussy. The sweet aroma of her cunt mixed with salty cum. She had a pussy that smelled like mine. I licked my lip and leaned forward. So much jizz had leaked out.

    I had never eaten a creampie before, but I was game for anything right now. My mom was so sexy. Her breasts jiggled. They were round and delightful. My boobs swayed beneath me as my lips nuzzled into her stained bush.

    I licked at the girl-cum. It was so salty but with this sweet aftertaste. That had to be my mom’s pussy. I groaned as my tongue slid through her curls. I loved gathering up more of the cum. Mom watched me, her slanted eyes glossy.

    “Yes, yes, clean up all your sister’s futanari-cum,” she purred.

    “Futa-cum’s fine, Okasan,” Sarah said. “Mmm, I’m going to fuck you hard, sis.”

    I shuddered as my little sister fell to her knees behind me. I delved deeper into Mom’s bush and found her pussy lips. Along with more of my sister’s futa-cum. What a hot name for this salty jizz leaking out of Mom’s pussy.

    “Oh, Ruri, that’s delicious,” Mom cooed. “Just lick up all that cum leaking out of me.”

    “Yes, Okasan,” I purred and licked up her slit.

    She arched her back, her boobs jiggling. I caressed over her slit. I loved the taste of her. I licked and lapped at her. This was such a wonderful delight. Her sweet cream mixed with Sarah’s jizz. The salty flavor melted through my mouth.

    As I licked at Mom’s thick pussy lips, Sarah dragged off my thong. It slid out of my butt-crack and down my thighs. My shaved pussy came into view, my cream dripping down my thighs. Sarah groaned in delight.

    “Like my bald beaver?” I asked. “You into shaved girls?”

    “I think I am,” she moaned. “Ooh, but there’s something else I’m into more.”

    “What?”

    She just giggled.

    Then Sarah’s big futa-dick slapped down on my ass. The wet shaft slid to my butt-crack, leaving my cheek smeared in Mom’s pussy cream. That same delight I licked up with the yummy cum. I thrust my tongue into my mother, into the hole that had birthed me, and found more spunk.

    “This is so hot,” moaned Sarah. “Britney only had a mother to fuck. I have a mother and a sister. Lucky me!”

    “Yeah,” I groaned, not caring about anything but eating Mom’s pussy and getting fucked by my sister. “Lucky you.”

    She slid the tip of her cock down and down until she nuzzled the thick crown right against my asshole. This shiver ran through me as she pushed on my bowels. I shuddered and then groaned as my anal ring widened and widened.

    I groaned, my face scrunching up with bliss. She could fuck me in any hole she wanted. I had never felt so relaxed in my life. I swirled my tongue around in Mom’s pussy as my sphincter swallowed the tip of Sarah’s cock.

    “Oh, yes, yes, fuck your sister in the ass,” moaned Mom.

    “Mmm, she is!” I groaned as that thick cock sank into me. “Oh, god, yes, she’s doing it.”

    That thick shaft sank inch after inch into my bowels. My toes curled as she reamed me out. God, she was just so wonderfully huge. She reached deeper and deeper into my bowels while my tongue danced around in my mom’s pussy, finding more and more cum to lick out of her.

    I found every drop I could. I scooped it out of her, luxuriating in that wonderful flavor. My tongue stirred up her sweet, incestuous cunt, finding more spunk to lick out. My sister’s futa-cum was just so tasty.

    “Yes!” Sarah moaned as she bottomed out in my asshole. “Oh, my god, yes! I’m all the way in your butt!”

    “Fuck, you are, sis,” I gasped. “Oh, Okasan, her cock is huge.”

    “It is,” breathed Mom.

    My sister drew back her cock. My bowels clung to her dick. I held her tight, squeezing down on her as inch after inch of her cock slid out of my asshole. A shiver ran through me. This wonderful heat surged through my body. it was incredible to enjoy.

    Then she rammed back into me. She slammed to the hilt in my bowels. The velvety heat melted down to my cunt. I groaned, my asshole squeezing down around that big dick. I shuddered, savoring this bliss.

    It was incredible.

    Amazing.

    Just stupendous.

    I groaned, my hips wiggling from side to side. I stirred my asshole around her cock. It was wonderful. I was so glad to enjoy this. She gripped my hips and pumped away at me. She pounded my asshole.

    “Fuck, yes!” I moaned.

    I loved my sister’s clit-dick slamming into my bowels. I groaned into Mom’s pussy, frantically searching for more and more of my little sister’s cum. I wanted every drop of it. I wanted every last spot of spunk that I could find.

    My tongue scooped out that jizz while my little sister’s big dick brought me closer and closer to cumming. Closer and closer to exploding. I would have such a mighty load. Just fire spurt after spurt of cum. It would be incredible.

    “Oh, god,” I moaned as Sarah butt-fucked me hard.

    “Ooh, pound your sister’s ass,” Mom moaned, my tongue scooping out more cum. But it was getting hard to find. “She’s eating my pussy… Oh, I didn’t know I would love having her feasting on my cunt. She’s just stirring my cauldron up with her tongue.”

    “I’m so glad, Okasan!” my little sister moaned, burying to the hilt in my asshole.

    My bowels clenched on her cock as she pulled back. I quivered, swelling towards that wonderful orgasm. I would have such a big explosion of jizz. It would be incredible. I shuddered, pussy cream dripping down my slit.

    My pussy drank in the heat melting down from my asshole. It just dripped down my thighs, making me feel hotter and hotter. I shuddered, clenching down hard on her thrusting dick. She fucked me with such passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned, her dick stretching me out every time she buried into me. “Oh, that’s good. That’s so wonderful. Just make me explode.”

    “Yes, make her explode!” moaned Mom.

    I couldn’t find any more of my sister’s futa-cum. Just the sweet delight of Mom’s snatch. I savored the incestuous flavor of her cunt. My tongue probed deep. I licked and lapped at her folds. I brushed her clit.

    She bucked and moaned, her round tits jiggling as I feasted on her. She squirmed, her silky bush rubbing on my face. The ticklish delight was such a wonderful treat. My tongue swirled around in her. I teased her.

    She whimpered. Moaned. She had to be getting closer to her orgasm. I lapped at her clit, drumming my tongue against the bud. My bowels gripped my sister’s futa-dick as I did that. My pussy swelled with heat.

    “Oh, yes, yes, yes!” Mom gasped. “Iku!”

    Her pussy cream gushed out into my mouth. An incestuous flood of bliss that gushed out of her. this wonderful, delicious amazing treat. I groaned, drinking down all the rapture that flooded out of her. It was incredible. Amazing. I drank it down. I savored every last moment of drinking that gush of my mother’s fluids.

    “Oh, Okasan, your tits are heaving!” Sarah moaned as she slammed into my asshole.

    “I’m cumming!” gasped Mom. “Your sister stirred up my cauldron with her tongue.”

    “And got a treat!” I moaned, my bowels squeezing down on my little sister’s futa-dick. The friction brought me closer and closer to that moment of eruption. I hurtled towards it. This would be awesome. I licked and lapped up our mother’s cum as Sarah slammed into me.

    “Cum, cum, cum!” chanted Sarah, her big futa-cock stirring my asshole up.

    “Getting there!” I moaned and drank more of my mother’s forbidden cream. I came from this hole. Now I bathed in her juices.

    My sister slammed to the hilt in my asshole.

    “Yes!” I squealed.

    My bowels convulsed around her big dick. The pleasure burst in my cunt. Waves of delight washed out of my snatch and flooded through my body. I groaned and shuddered, the heat flooding through me. This was incredible.

    The pleasure flooded out of me. This incredible, outstanding, amazing flood of bliss. It was ecstatic. Wonderful. Just the best rapture there was to experience. I groaned, my body quivering through the bliss of this ecstasy.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, my asshole writhing. “That’s so good. I’m cumming so hard.”

    “You are!” Sarah gasped and rammed into my bowels.

    Her futa-dick erupted.

    The pleasure washing out of my cunt intensified. I rubbed my face into my mother’s furry muff as my sister’s girl-jizz pumped into my asshole. She flooded me with all this wonderful passion. My asshole convulsed around her clit-dick.

    I milked her while she moaned her rapture, her fingernails biting into my hips. My bowels rippled around her cock. Pussy cream gushed down my thighs. I moaned into my mother’s snatch, savoring every last minute of this bliss.

    It was awesome. Incredible. Fantastic.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” Sarah moaned as she flooded the last of my cum into my asshole. “Oh, Okasan, that’s what I needed. Your pussy and Ruri’s asshole.”

    “I’m so happy,” moaned Mom. “Mmm, it was amazing.”

    “Yeah,” I panted, my orgasm dying. “That was insane. I can’t believe you have a dick that big.”

    “I know,” she said. Then she giggled in delight while I just savored this change in our family. Incest… It was so hot. Mom and my sister. What a wonderful treat. I wanted to sit on Mom’s face and feel her lick out all the cum from my asshole.

    What a wicked idea.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sarah Takamaki

    I ripped my cock out of my sister’s asshole, my body brimming with triumph. My blood boiled not just from the pleasure of firing all my cum into my sister’s asshole, but from the delight that I had completed the task given to me.

    I darted to the front door, my mother and sister panting behind me. They started kissing. That was hot. I wrenched open the door and stared out into the night, my dirty futa-dick bobbing before me. There they were.

    Britney, Mrs. Meyers, Shannon, and Mary were all looking flushed and happy, futa-cum dripping off the tips of their dicks. Pussy cream soaked their bushes. I smiled at them. Mary pushed up her glasses, looking so cute. Mrs. Meyers held her daughter’s clit-dick. The MILF winked at me.

    “Goddamn, that was hot,” Shannon moaned. “Well done.”

    “You did it!” Britney cheered.

    “Okasan,” I called, Mom and my sister locked in their kiss, “I’m heading back to the slumber party. It’s not over.”

    Mom just moaned, her tongue dancing with my sister, their boobs pressed tight.

    I closed the door behind me and stepped into the warm night. It was summer and just so lovely. The others clustered before me, staring at me so expectantly. I frowned, my body buzzing from euphoria. It was hard to think.

    “Uh, you going to pick?” asked Shannon. “Game’s still on.”

    “Right!” I gasped. I was next after Mrs. Meyers.

    Already I could see the resignation on her face, fearing that I would ask her “Truth or Dare” like everyone else had tonight. But…

    “Mary, Truth or Dare!”

    “Fuck me,” Mrs. Meyers gasped.

    “Gladly, Mom!” Britney cheered, the blonde cutie grinning.

    “Dare,” Mary said, blinking behind her glasses.

    “I dare you to take us over to your house and have us gangbang your mom and aunt!” I said. “Two MILFs who are sisters getting fucked by all of us.”

    Mary spun and dashed to Mrs. Meyer’s car. The naughty girl hopped into the front seat, looking so excited. She bounced in place. The rest of us raced after her. Gangbanging two MILFs sounded like such a hot thing to do next.

    I loved being a futanari!

    To be continued…


  • Bird Watching_(0)

    Font size : +


    A woman goes bird watching with her husband and gets a unexpected surprise

    I had never really understood the appeal of bird watching, but my husband loved it. We’d been married for a little over three years when he finally got me to come out on a day trip with him. We left the city at around 6 in the morning and drove out to a spot near Banff, where we parked and then hiked for an hour deeper into the park, where there were some blinds and small out buildings set up for bird watching. The early morning June weather was crisp, but as the sun got higher it warmed up, and I tied my jacket around my waist. I was wearing a pair of ‘mommy jeans,’ hiking boots, a light long sleeve shirt and a sports bra; excellent hiking clothes.

    There weren’t a lot of other people on the trail, but we saw a few as we walked. Eventually we got to the spot where my husband said the best birds were, and we set our bags down on one of the picnic tables. We got out our binoculars and pretty soon my husband was in his own little world, pointing out birds to me, and scribbling down all the ones he saw in his birding notebook. I got bored pretty quickly, and started playing some Hearthstone on my phone.

    At a little after ten, just as I was considering going for a walk for a bit on my own, or at least digging into some of the snacks when a young woman came up the path into the clearing. I gave her a wave, and she waved back with a sunny smile. I got up and left my husband to his birds and walked over to her.

    “Hi,” I said, quietly. My husband had been very keen on making sure we were quiet, so as not to frighten off the birds. “I’m Rebecca. Are you here for birdwatching, or just hiking about?”

    “Carol. Just out for a hike,” she said as she shook my hand, with an Australian or New Zealand accent, I’m not sure which. “I just moved to Banff to work for the summer, this is my first time to go exploring in the mountains. You like birds?”

    I laughed a bit. “Not really, but my husband loves it so I came along. Are you hiking alone?”

    “Yep! I don’t know many people here, so I’m all on my lonesome today.”

    “You should probably have a hiking buddy. The bears are starting to come down to the lower mountain this time of year, and there are always cougars,” I told her.

    She gave me a funny look, “Cougars?”

    “Ya, you know, cougars, mountain lions, pumas. They have lots of different names, but they’re big mean cats. That’s why it’s always better to hike in a pair or a group, because then the animals won’t bother you.”

    “Oh, I didn’t realize! I don’t suppose there’s any chance you’d like to walk with me for a bit is there? I wanted to go higher up, I didn’t realize it might be dangerous!”

    I thought about it for a second. This girl seemed nice, and I was bored silly looking at birds through binoculars. I agreed, and went and told my husband. He didn’t mind and went back to his birds. I grabbed my backpack with its water, snacks, and various junk, pulling out a water bottle for both me and Carol.

    We set off, chatting as we went. Carol told me she was 19, from Auckland and working at a hotel in Banff for the summer. She had arrived a week ago, and this was her first day off so she decided to go for a hike. She was a city girl, having spent most of her life in Auckland, not even really going to any of New Zealand’s mountains so she was a hiking novice. I told her that I was 35 and worked as a lawyer for a small firm in Calgary. I loved the mountains and to hike, rather than just sitting around and watching birds like my husband. She laughed as we continued up the trail.

    We saw a few other people as we hiked, in pairs or small groups, but as we got higher up into the mountains we saw less and less. Carol downed the first bottle of water I gave her, and then another from my pack shortly thereafter. She told me, “I didn’t realize this would be such thirsty work, but with the sun out I’m working up a sweat!”

    I laughed and told her I didn’t mind. It was nice to have someone to talk and hike with. After about 45 minutes of walking, Carol was starting to get a bit antsy, pressing her thighs together as she walked and looking around as if searching for something. I recognized it immediately. She was doing the pee-pee dance!

    “Got to go?” I asked. Carol blushed, which because she was a fairly pale-skinned redhead, was very apparent.

    “It was all that water! Do you think there’s an outhouse near here?”

    “Oh honey. The closest is probably back where my husband is bird watching. But we’re in the woods! Do like a bear does, and find a tree to squat against. I’ll keep a look out.”

    Carol nodded then quickly darted off the path, before I had a chance to grab some Kleenex from my bag for her to wipe with. I heard her yank her pants down, and then the hiss of pee hitting the forest floor. That girl really had to go!

    “Um, Rebecca?” She called. “Do you have any, um…”

    “Forgot about toilet paper did you?” I finished digging the toilet paper out of my bag and walked over to where she was. She was squatting with her butt against a tree, jeans and panties around he ankles with a small puddle soaking into the ground. I started to hand her the Kleenex when I saw something that made me pause.

    Carol had the brightest, red orange hair I had ever seen, big and bushy between her legs. She caught me looking and giggled. “Like what you see?”

    I felt my face flush and my ears turn bright red. I turned away, holding out the kleenex, ready to leave. Rather than taking the tissue from me though, Carol instead grabbed my wrist. She stood up, pulling me around so I was facing her, and kissed me. Hard.

    I had kissed girls a few times at parties back in my University days to tease the guys, but never anything like this. I stood there frozen in shock as her tongue worked into my mouth and against mine, one of the hands still holding my wrist and the other behind my neck pulling me deeper into the kiss.

    I don’t consider myself bi-sexual, and I’ve never thought about being with a woman before, but the passion and intensity of the kiss was turning me on. I started kissing her back, sending my tongue into her mouth, though I was still unsure of what to do with my hands, enjoying her grip on my one wrist and leaving my other hand at my side.

    After a few minutes of kissing, as Carol could tell I was getting more and more into it, she took hand and moved it until the tissue was against her crotch. I realized what she wanted me to do. I wiped the Kleenex from the top of her slit to the back, trying to get all the pee. There was a lot of wetness, only some of it urine I’m sure. I dropped the Kleenex and started to move my hand away, but Carol stopped me.

    “Touch me,” she breathed into my mouth, momentarily breaking our kiss before locking lips again. I began to rub up and down her pussy, felling the coarse carrot red pubes against my fingers, the wetness and heat coming from her slit. I could tell I was getting just was wet, and my nipples were almost painfully tight and stiff. I dipped my middle finger inside her. She was incredibly wet, warm and smooth inside. I felt her pussy twitch like it was trying to grab onto my finger. I withdrew my finger from her, and she let out a small moan of frustration which quickly turned to one of pleasure as I found her clit and began to make little circles on and around it.

    We stood there, kissing while I masturbated her for what seemed like forever. I began moving my finger faster and faster and her moans became louder. She broke off our kiss and rested her head on my shoulder, shuddering then stiffening up as I felt her pussy spasm under my hand. She let out a sigh and moved my hand off her crotch, then looked at me with a mischievous grin.

    “You’re turn!” She said and spun me around so my back was against the tree. I started to protest, but stopped as she began kissing my neck and rubbing my breasts through my shirt and sports bra. What the hell was I doing? Letting this girl almost half my age do these things to me! And I had just masturbated her!

    My train of though was broken as I felt Carol undo the button of my jeans and slide the zipper down. “No,” I moaned softly but she silenced my with another kiss. She slid a hand down into my jeans, overtop of my panties. With her fingers pressing the fabric into me I could feel how damp they had gotten. She rubbed my like that for a minute while kissing me. It felt incredible.

    Then she broke the kiss and squatted down in front of me, her pants still around her ankles. Looking up at me with a huge grin she pulled my jeans down until they were around my ankles, pulling my butt away from the tree so she could slide them down my hips. Then Carol leaned forward and placed a kiss on my panties. “I hope you taste as good as you smell,” she said and yanked my panties down to join my jeans.

    “So smooth,” she said as she ran her fingers down my pussy lips, sending shivers all through my body. I waxed every other Friday, so I had just done it the day before. Then all thought left my head as her fingers spread my lips and her tongue dipped between them. The effect of her tongue on my clit was an electric shock, even more so than when my husband went down on me. Carol’s tongue worked on me while she slowly slid first one, then two fingers inside me. I was so wet that the slid in with no resistance at all. She curled her fingers to rub against the roof of my pussy, which combined with her tongue made me gasp and moan.

    I grabbed the back of Carol’s head, and pushed her harder against my crotch. It’s not that my husband was bad at oral sex, he was fantastic, but the fact that it was a girl doing this to me, and in the middle of the woods no less, had me more turned on the I had been in years. I was getting close to orgasm when she removed her fingers from inside me, causing me to to moan in disappointment. Then she did something I was not expecting. She took her now very wet fingers, and began pressing them against my asshole.

    I had done anal before, back when I was exploring all sorts of sex in university, but these days I don’t like it much, and these days it usually only happens if I’ve been drinking and my husband is particularly persuasive. The lubrication from my pussy on Carol’s fingers helped them slide in though there was still resistance and pain, but the distraction of her sucking on my clit like a vacuum kept me from protesting. At first she just left them in my ass, allowing me to get used to the full feeling, almost like I was trying to poop, while she focused on my clit. I almost pulled her hand away, but I didn’t want her mouth to stop.

    After half a minute, she began fucking my ass, first slowly then harder. It still hurt a bit, but the combined sensation of her mouth and the fullness and mild pain in my ass was pushing me to the edge. “Don’t, don’t stop! I’m so close,” I told Carol in a breathless moan. It was then that she took her other hand, which until now had been gripping my thigh and slide her forefinger and index finger into my pussy. I could feel the fingers in my pussy and ass rubbing against each other through the thin wall that separated them as she fucked me with one hand going out while the other went in.

    It felt both like we were like that forever, and like a tenth of a second passed, when both my pussy and ass grabbed onto her fingers hard enough that some distant part of my mind was worried that they might break. I didn’t care though. I was hit with one of the most intense orgasms of, if not my life, at very least the last few years. I shuddered and my breath caught in my throat. I tried to moan, but I couldn’t breath in or out for a few seconds. Carol kept working away, but suddenly I was so sensitive that her mouth and fingers were too much and I pushed her away. I am defiantly not multi-orgasmic, and I need time to recover.

    Carol sat back and looked up at me, my cum on her face, pants still around her ankles, and said, “You’re right. I should definitely be ready for Cougars in these woods.”


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Going Nova ch. 2: Elsie

    Font size : +


    All participants in this story no younger than 18 years of age.

    Brie came to life. Where was she? She felt like she was in her bed, naked as before, when her dad tried to steal the sheet off of her. Was it all a strange dream? she thought. But something didn’t feel quite right. She squinted at the bright overhead lights. They were fluorescent. Am I still in school?

    She slowly sat up. Her head felt like it was full of gauze, but not in the same way it had before; this time it was not delirious pleasure, just dreamy confusion.

    She groaned and began to sit up in bed, adjusting the lumpy, foreign pillow behind her. She looked around. This was not her bedroom. I’m in a hospital? she thought. Why am I in a hospital? Brie vaguely remembered the sensations she had felt, and that the world had gone dark around her.

    So, it must not have been a dream. Her cheeks felt hot with embarrassment, but at least that was a sensation she understood.

    The door creaked open. “Brie!” a high-pitched voice pierced the air. It was a young girl, and a familiar face. She was smiling and ran and jumped onto the bed.

    Brie was glad to see her. “Elsie! What are you doing here?”

    “I heard all about it and I had to come see you and hear your side of the story.” Elsie blurted out excitedly, “Your dad said I could come in here and see if you were awake.”

    Brie flushed with embarrassment and, feeling vulnerable, pulled the top sheet up around her neck. She wasn’t sure she could actually explain her side of the story. “Well, what’s the other side?” she asked nervously.

    “I only heard rumors, but… some of the girls were saying you were possessed! And others said that you were…” Elsie looked away.

    “I was what?”

    Elsie turned back and lowered her voice to a whisper. “You were playing with yourself! In the middle of class!”

    “I wasn’t! I never have, not in class or anywhere!”

    Elsie continued, electrified by the gossip, “They also said you kissed Mr. Ivarson!”

    “I’ve never kissed anybody!” Brie continued to deny.

    “And you wet yourself.” Brie, in her nudity, admitted to herself that that could have been a possibility. Still, she wasn’t sure that was it true. Her cheeks burned hot.

    “I don’t know what happened to me this morning!” Brie was frantic. “I felt so out of control.” She paused and thought. “Maybe I was possessed, but those feelings… they just felt so good.”

    Elsie went wide-eyed. “Really? So it is true?”

    “I felt like I was losing my mind. But it was the best feeling I’ve ever felt.”

    Elsie stared at her friend, considering, “Do you feel it now?”

    Brie rubbed her legs along the coarse hospital sheets. Then she rubbed her cheeks with her hands. “No. I don’t think so. It was different this morning.”

    Elsie leaned over, reaching out and petting the hair atop Brie’s head. “Does that feel good?”

    Brie smirked. “Yeah, but not in the same way. I just like it when my head gets rubbed or scratched.”

    Elsie climbed across the bed and squeezed her friend’s shoulders. She giggled, asking, “What about that?”

    “That just feels like squeezing,” Brie chuckled.

    Elsie moved her head in close to her friend’s. Brie was unsure what was going on, but she recognized that devilish smile meant her friend was up to no good. “What about this?” Suddenly Elsie pounced, quickly straddling Brie’s small form and sliding her arms under either side of the sheet. She gripped Brie’s bare waist and dug her fingers in.

    Brie screeched and writhed as her friend playfully tickled her. “No fair, I’m naked!” She fought back, jamming her hands into her friend and tickling Elsie in the sensitive spots at the base of her neck. That made Elsie shriek. The tumbled around, no longer caring how the sheet fell, for they were best friends and had seen each other in any state of undress over the handful years they had known each other. Back and forth they went, both girls screaming and tossing around in the hospital bed until they heard a woman clear her throat.

    Brie looked up. “Mom!” She quickly gathered the sheet and she laid back where she had originally found herself.

    Hazel smiled. “I’m so glad you’re feeling better, honey. What happened to you today?”

    “I don’t know. I blacked out,” she replied, truncating her story. She shot a glance at her friend, who smiled reassuringly.

    “Well, I’ve heard everything. But don’t worry, the doctor’s here. He’ll tell us what’s going on with you.”

    The door to the room opened again. This time, in came Brie’s father along with the family’s pediatrician. She had gone to this doctor ever since she was a baby. She met eyes with her dad, and he looked down awkwardly. “Hello kiddo.” He looked at his wife. “Dr. Taylor says he thinks he knows what happened.”

    Dr. Taylor cleared his throat. “The good news is, we ran some standard tests and everything checks out okay. No heart murmurs, no seizures, nothing serious. After looking into the report of what happened, I’m pretty sure I know what’s going on. It’s likely a genetic thing. We can run some more in-depth tests to confirm, but they’re expensive, and it’s usually faster to confirm diagnosis based on your response to treatment rather than waiting for tests to be processed.”

    “A genetic thing?” Warrick questioned. “So one of us gave it to her?”

    “Not necessarily.”

    ”What are we talking about here, Doc?”

    “A genetic mutation. In a rare minority of people, they have a certain mutation in their genes that doesn’t usually display itself until they reach a certain age.”

    “Whoa!” Elsie exclaimed. “You’re a mutant! Like the X-Men! Cool.”

    Warrick interjected. “Elsie, you probably shouldn’t be here.”

    “No way!” Brie shouted, “Elsie’s my best friend, we don’t have secrets!”

    Elsie spoke up again, “So what’s her superhero power?”

    The doctor laughed, “I don’t think this is the kind of power you can save the world with. To be quite frank, little Brie here is what we call super-orgasmic.” Warrick’s head snapped a double-take toward the doctor. Brie blushed.

    “That’s wonderful,” Hazel said. Warrick looked at her quizzically, but she reassured him, “I just mean that I was afraid it would be something more dangerous to her health. But Doctor, what does this mean for us?”

    “It means that Brie is probably going to be extremely susceptible to feelings of pleasure. While this might be great for her and her future partners in general, it can be difficult to manage, and of some inconvenience as a young person, as you are now fully aware.”

    Brie swallowed a lump in her throat.

    The doctor continued, “Luckily, there are a couple things we can do to treat this.”

    Warrick let out a quiet breath of relief. “Go on.”

    Dr. Taylor began to speak with some trepidation. “Well, ah, the first treatment is to make her… cum.”

    “Excuse me?” Warrick choked.

    “Whoa, what?” exclaimed Elsie.

    “I’m sorry to be frank, Mr. Nova, but there’s no point in being overly formal with scientific terms. Most parents just get confused when pediatricians break out the 25-cent words. Just bear with me a moment. This is certainly a sensitive topic to broach between parents and child, but when the diagnosis is super-orgasmic, there isn’t much I can do to protect conservative sensibilities. May I continue?”

    Warrick glanced at his wife, who nodded at him. He gestured silently for the doctor to continue. His sex life was progressive, open, and generous, and he didn’t like being pigeon-holed as a prude.

    Dr. Taylor continued. “I’m sure as with your own normal sexual feelings, when Brie cums, the pleasurable desires will fade away for a while and clear from her head. But it’s going to be important to make her cum regularly, that way you will have some control over when and where that happens. That will ensure the best quality of life for her. In cases such as these, if she doesn’t cum for too long, she may lose control of herself to her primal urges and even black out, as we saw today.”

    Dr. Taylor could see Brie grow red-faced. “I’m sorry, I know it must be embarrassing talking about this now in front of your parents and friend, young lady, but I’m sure you won’t want a repeat of today’s incident. Am I right?” He turned back to Warrick and Hazel. “I would say she should have an orgasm every one or two hours to start out with. Not when she’s asleep of course—no need to rouse her in the middle of the night—but definitely right before bed and as soon as she wakes up.”

    “Gosh, Doctor,” Warrick said. “That seems like a lot.”

    “There is another consideration, as well. You can feed her a dose of this syrup. This should help speed the process along. It comes in a syringe—”

    Brie recoiled and hid herself away under the sheet. “No way! You’re not sticking me with any needles,” she exclaimed.

    “Brie, we need to be reasonable,” her mother chided.

    “Don’t worry,” the doctor chuckled, waving his hands in the air, “these syringes don’t have needles. They have a wide opening. We can just squirt the syrup right into your mouth. Here, you can see it right here.” Dr. Taylor produced a small plastic syringe filled with a pearlescent syrup. “Let’s give you a dose to start you out. Open wide.”

    Brie opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, saying “Aaah.” The doctor pushed the plunger into the syringe and the syrup oozed onto the back of her tongue. As he removed the tool, some of it trailed down over her bottom lip. Brie stifled a laugh and wiped it into her mouth, sucking off her finger. With all the talk about cumming, the display seemed vaguely sexual and made Warrick’s throat dry.

    The girl wrinkled her nose. “It’s kind of salty.”

    The doctor chuckled. “That’s why I tried to squirt it as far back in your throat as possible, so you wouldn’t have to taste it too much.” He turned to her parents. “There, this medicine, twice a day, should help take care of it, and regular stimulation should help curb her urges, too.”

    “Is that all?” Warrick asked.

    “Oh, and I almost forgot! As ordinary sensations are likely to compound the problem, just be aware that some kinds of clothing can be a real problem. Coarse fabrics like denim and wool can be an irritant. And in fact, underwear can be an issue. Anything around the erogenous zones should be kept to a minimum.”

    “Hmm,” Hazel said, looking at the table where Brie’s clothes lay folded. “I suppose no more lace panties for you.” She picked them up off the pile and confiscated them to her purse. “And I guess we’ll hold off on bra shopping tonight, too.”

    The reality was setting in for Brie. No panties, medicine every day, and hourly stimulation? In some ways it sounded like a huge inconvenience. But deep inside her, she began to feel a familiar knot building.

    Warrick, too, was wondering what the hell had happened to his life. In light of what he had experienced this morning, he felt his relationship with Brie was changed for good. And now he had to put up with her wearing no pants or underwear, and regularly stimulating herself somehow. He wondered how that would change the dynamic of the house. He wondered what Hazel would make of it.

    ———

    After the doctor left the room, Brie got up and went for her clothes. Warrick stared uncontrollably at his naked daughter. This had never really been significant for him before, but his perspective had changed since witnessing his daughter’s sudden sexual awakening, and he no longer knew what to think. She was once his little girl, but suddenly she was this being who could experience more sexual ecstasy than he could even imagine.

    Brie reached for her jeans, but her mother cut her off. “Uh uh, remember what the doctor said? No denim. Besides, your jeans are still damp.”

    “But mom, what will I wear?”

    Hazel looked around. She opened a cupboard labeled “gowns” and pulled one out. “Here, put this on.” Brie attempted to wear the hospital gown, but she put it on like a bathrobe and was having issues making it work.

    Elsie chuckled, “You’re putting it on backwards, stupid. You gotta do it so the opening is in the back.”

    “Oh,” she replied and flipped it around. Hazel helped tie it up, but Brie felt a sneaking feeling like it could come open at any moment.

    “Here,” said her mom, “Your shirt is pretty dry now. You can wear it over the top.” That did make Brie feel a little bit more put together, though she was aware of a draft on her butt. “Alright, the nurses said we’re free to go now, so let’s get moving.”

    They headed out the door and toward the doctor’s lobby. Elsie followed behind and snickered, “I can see your bottom, Brie!” Brie snapped her hand behind her and attempted to close the two halves of the gown. Even when it was all tied up in the back, it was far from an ideal garment. They piled into the car and Elsie took off on her bike. Warrick then started the drive home.

    Brie was thankful that the drive felt so much more normal than the last time she was in the car. She didn’t feel the intensity of the vibrations and the way the seatbelt came around her chest didn’t bother her. She leaned back into the seat and exhaled. Her mind drifted off to her classmates. She wondered what they were saying about her. Had she really played with herself in class? Had she really kissed Mr. Ivarson? She had never even kissed a boy her age before. She was so unsure what had really happened. All Elsie heard were rumors.

    She pushed the growing knot in her tummy out of her mind and wondered what it would be like to really kiss a boy. To make out with one, like she had seen in so many movies. Brie was broken out of her daydream as her mom turned around in the passenger seat. She smiled gently, but Brie felt like her eyes were boring into her.

    “Honey? Are you feeling okay?”

    “Yeah, mom, I think so.”

    “Are you having any feelings right now? Any feelings of arousal?”

    Warrick clicked his tongue. “Hazel…”

    “I’m just worried, is all,” Hazel countered. “Dr. Taylor said that it’s important that Brie c… cums often.” Warrick snapped his head over to Hazel when she said that. Hazel swallowed and continued, “And especially when she wakes up. And well, she did just wake up.” She looked back at Brie.

    The young girl felt herself turn red at her mom’s comments, but was too mortified to say anything.

    “So, Brie… I think that you should… make yourself cum.”

    “Mo-oom,” she finally managed to finally whine. “You’re embarrassing me.”

    “I’m sorry, sweetie. I normally wouldn’t talk about this with you—not in this way—but we need to be extra careful right now. We need to be vigilant and follow the doctor’s orders until we know what’s the right way to handle this.”

    Brie was red-faced, but she also had to admit there was some kind of feeling growing deep within her, and it was mixing with a feeling of slight terror, that she might lose control again. Still, it seemed kind of inappropriate to do anything there in the car, especially in front of her parents.

    At the same time, she trusted her mother.

    “I— I don’t know what to do,” Brie admitted quietly.

    Warrick grunted. “What did you do in school?” he said, finding himself clever.

    This set Brie off. “I didn’t do anything!” she protested. “I mean… I don’t… really remember what I did.”

    “It’s okay, sweetie,” her mother cut in again softly. “I can help you through it.”

    Brie was visibly unsure about this. Her father was, too.

    “If I tell you what you need to do, will you climax for me? Will you have cummies for mommy?” Warrick again shot a glance at his wife. He returned his eyes to the road and squirmed in his seat. Hazel noticed, but paid him no mind. Brie did not. She was fixated on her mother’s soothing voice, her oddly dirty talk, and her wide-eyed gaze, locked onto her own eyes. Brie felt a close connection in that moment, and trusted her mom implicitly.

    “Okay, mom,” she swallowed. Warrick glanced back in the rearview mirror at his daughter, one eyebrow raised.

    Hazel smiled warmly. “Okay Brie, first let’s take off your shirt and gown.”

    Brie felt like she should protest. “But mom, I’ll be naked! In public!”

    “Don’t worry about that. We’re in our car. We can do whatever we want here. If someone drives by, the most they could assume is that you’re topless, and with your figure, they will probably think you’re still just a precocious young girl. But we know what a big girl you are.” Brie appreciated that her mom vouched for her maturity, something her dad ever refused to do.

    With that encouragement, she shyly slunk her top off and untied the back of her hospital gown.

    She pulled the fabric slowly down her body, still hesitant to reveal herself to her parents in such a way. She felt the coarseness of the cheap hospital fabric as it dragged across her increasingly sensitive chest. Her nipples stiffened as they reached the air and her heart beat strongly beneath her youthful chest. The fabric slid down her belly, tickling her along the way, which generated goosebumps. Finally, it hit her lap and stopped. She was reluctant to pull it down any further. She didn’t want her mom looking at her pussy this way. Not yet. She shot her a pair of pleading eyes.

    Her mother relented. “Alright, we’ll start here.” Brie gave a tiny nod, not breaking eye contact with Hazel. “Now honey, you don’t have to do any one thing. I’m not going to tell you what you can or can’t do. Sexuality is a personal thing. The main idea is to let your urges guide you. Let’s start with rubbing your tummy with your fingers.”

    Brie was hypnotized by her mother’s soothing voice, amplified by the hazy, cottony feeling growing in her head. She began to lightly rub her fingers across her slender belly. It kind of tickled, making the hair on her arms stand up, and it caused her to inhale deeply. She finally broke eye contact with her mother and closed her eyes, sinking a bit into the seat with a light sigh. The vibrations of the road were also becoming more apparent again.

    “There you go, honey,” Hazel said. “Now, are your urges telling you to move your hands up or down?”

    “Um, up, I guess,” Brie replied quietly.

    “Okay, go ahead, honey.” Hazel put a hand on Brie’s ankle, reassuringly. Warrick kept an eye on his daughter via the rearview mirror. He watched as she dragged her fingernails lightly up her stomach to her chest, and alternately across each nipple. Already she appeared to be in a trance. Still, he knew he had to watch the road while he was driving. He sighed quietly and adjusted the uncomfortable bulge growing in his pants, giving it a bit of a squeeze once it was in a more comfortable position. He could feel a bit of precum ooze out.

    Meanwhile, Brie felt soft and fuzzy and more than a little moist herself. She sank into her seat and felt as though the car upholstery were enveloping her in a warm cocoon. At the same time, the cool air conditioning on her nakedness made her feel alive. She was losing herself in her new world, but she wasn’t afraid, because this time, with her mom’s permission, she felt in control.

    She shifted the pressure of her hands, now massaging her flat chest. Her fingers rippled one-by-one over her nipples. She grabbed one and focused on it. Her other hand she brought to her mouth, sucking on her index finger. She moaned a bit as she squeezed her little bud in her one hand, feeling it stiffen.

    From somewhere far away, she heard her mom encouraging her, “Yes, honey, it’s perfectly okay to make noises.”

    “Hmm, yesss, like you and daddy do at night,” Brie called back from a different plane.

    Both of her parents were caught off guard. For the first time, Hazel turned and caught Warrick’s eye. Warrick blushed. Neither of them had realized that Brie was aware of their regular evening sessions. Hazel’s expression shifted to slightly bemused and she recovered. “That’s right, it’s how you show you’re enjoying yourself.”

    “Ooh, fuck,” Brie cussed as she tweaked on her nipple.

    “Where did you learn that word?” her father interjected, and Hazel silently shushed him. But Brie could barely hear him, anyway. Her hand was slowly making its way down now. Across her tummy, under the hospital garment, and down to her hipbone. As she neared her pussy, her hand crept ever slower. Meanwhile, Hazel’s own hand moved up from her daughter’s ankle. She slid it up her calf to the bottom hem of the gown that covered the remainder of her body. Her skin was slightly slick from a sheen of sweat. Warrick watched as his wife’s hand snaked up and tugged the fabric covering lightly, causing it to slide off their daughter’s lap, down her legs, and onto the floor of the car, once again revealing her entire body to her familial onlookers and potentially anybody driving by.

    Brie shivered and moved her hand onto her exposed mound.

    Hazel cooed lightly. “Ooh, yes dear, follow your urges.”

    The girl now barely registered those around her. She was fascinated by how good she was feeling. Her whole body felt cool and wet on the outside as a film of sweat formed on her smooth, bare skin. Yet inside she was burning up. She slouched down in her seat, savoring the sensation as the fabric upholstery pushed back against her. Instinctively, she spread her legs a bit and her fingers found the spot just inside her slit that seemed to be calling out to her to be touched. She moaned loudly as she put pressure on it.

    Hazel continued to encourage her, “That’s it, baby. That’s your clit, and it’s going to feel extra nice for you. Try rubbing that.” Brie didn’t need the direction. Almost immediately, she felt her crotch become incredibly slippery. She rubbed the fluid she was producing all around the area between her legs, her inner thighs, even up to her belly button. Her labia became glossy with her sudden flow of juices. The car filled with the scent of her musk and the sounds of her moaning.

    Suddenly a huge vibration shook the entire car. Warrick’s eyes snapped back to the road and he realized he was coming up to a stop sign. Rumble strips were carved into the road to warn drivers of the intersection. Brie couldn’t handle it and cried out. Her hips bucked off the seat and her hands travelled wildly all over her body, across her chest and down to her inner thighs. She could only sense traffic around her, and in the back of her mind, she knew that if any of the passengers looked in through the car window, they could see her lithe, naked form thrusting wildly. Incomprehensible noises were coming from her mouth. She sounded almost like she was speaking another language, mixed with the occasional “shit” and “fuck”.

    They crossed another rumble strip and Warrick began to slow down. Brie bucked her hips into the air again and, as she did this time, Hazel reached her hand up to meet Brie’s bare slit, zeroing in on her child’s clit and said, “Mommy wants to help, baby.”

    Brie moaned, barely able to form words, “Muh muh, muh muh.” Her mother’s hand rubbed away, up and down the small divide between her legs, giving extra attention to the sensitive bundle of nerves near the top. Brie grabbed one of her small breasts and massaged it. With her other hand, she supported her body, attempting to push herself up off the seat and instinctively closer to her mother’s invading fingers.

    Warrick slowed over the final rumble strip, drawing it out even longer. He could barely comprehend what was going on in the car. The strong vibrations were enough to send Brie over the edge once more. She stiffened up, went silent for a few seconds, and then she began to cum. “Mommy! Cummies!” Pleasure spread quickly from her pussy out to her fingers and toes. Her body wracked with convulsions that she couldn’t control, even if she had been totally lucid. Hazel could barely keep her daughter steady with the one hand she had on her, she was bucking so wildly. A copious amount of fluids sprayed over her hand, onto the seat, and dripped onto the floor of the car.

    Warrick finally managed to slow the vehicle to a stop and turned in time to see Brie collapse back in her seat into a heap, exhausted. Girl cum continued to ooze out of her crack. Hazel turned to look at her husband, a devilish smile on her face. “I guess we know how her pants got so soaked now, huh? That was a lot of cum,” she said.

    “Mo-oom,” Brie whined, a half-satisfied smirk betraying her annoyance. She felt chilly now, so she put her shirt back on and pulled the hospital gown up from the floor. She curled up on the seat, using the gown as a makeshift blanket, closed her eyes, and sighed.

    Hazel looked at her slick hand, then back at Warrick, who just sat there staring at her in silence. “What?” she asked slyly. “She needed help!” Warrick didn’t know what to say, he only knew that he wasn’t going to argue about it. He didn’t understand what had just happened, but he knew that he enjoyed it. In fact, maybe he enjoyed it a little too much. On any ordinary day, he might have called the cops on a mother touching her child in such a way, but given his daughter’s unconventional affliction, he wondered if his wife had not, in fact, crossed a line.

    The rest of the drive home was, by comparison, uneventful. Nobody said a word, and Brie dozed lightly in the back seat until they arrived. After pulling into the driveway, Warrick opened the back door, reached in, and picked his daughter up. She made tired grunts and pulled herself into him. He privately savored the feeling of her bare legs across his arms, still somewhat slick from her climax. Being sure to keep the gown cover over her, he carried her into the house. Once they were inside, he dropped her too her feet. She ditched the gown and headed to her room.

    “Take a shower and get changed for dinner,” Hazel shouted after her. “And no more napping! We don’t have time to go through this again before bedtime.”

    “Okay, mom,” she called back.

    “I love you, Brie.”

    “I love you too, mom.”

    ———

    After his shower, Warrick climbed into bed next to his wife, who was reading a book. She glanced over and said, “Hey honey.”

    “So…” Warrick started off awkwardly.

    “Yes?”

    “Today was… something, huh?”

    “Yeah,” Hazel replied, matter-of-factly, “It sounds like our baby’s gonna be fine, though.” Warrick was surprised that she didn’t seem to have much to say about the day’s events, in particular her interaction with their daughter in the car.

    He pressed on. “I just think we might want to come up with a game plan. How much help is she going to need? And, uh,” he swallowed hard, “how much involvement are we going to need to provide?”

    Hazel’s eyes flicked over and met his. She huffed, marked her place in her book, placed it on the nightstand, and rolled toward her husband. “This is new to me, too, Warrick. It’s new to Brie, it’s new to all of us. I don’t honestly know how much help or guidance she’s going to need. I just want her to know that she can trust us to give it to her when she needs it.”

    “Well, yes, I suppose that’s true.” Warrick conceded.

    “Our daughter is going to need to learn what her needs are and what her limitations are. Nobody can decide that for her. But if she needs our help, we need to be there for her.”

    Warrick was still a little unsure of what she meant by “help”. Was that what she was doing in the car earlier on the way home? Hazel sighed and shifted her eyes away from his, smirking. “Honestly, I’m a little bit jealous of her.”

    “What do you mean?”

    “You saw what happened. You saw her. To be in such pleasure, lost and delirious, exploring new feelings for the first time. It makes me nostalgic for my own youth.”

    He nodded, but thinking about his daughter in orgasm was making him unexpectedly stiff while he laid there next to his wife, and he wasn’t wearing any underwear. He didn’t want Hazel to think there was a correlation, so he pushed himself a bit away from her, but tried not to draw attention to his actions. She continued, “It reminds me a bit of my first time exploring those feelings. But hers seem different, so much bigger, so intense.” She inhaled deeply.

    “Yes, and she makes a bigger mess, too.” Warrick noted.

    Hazel chuckled, “Speaking of which,” she pulled herself closer to him and reached out to grab her husband’s cock, exhaling slowly and smiling at its hardness, “Mmm, I’m ready to make a mess of my own.” She pushed him over onto his back and climbed on top, straddling him. His cock was lined up against the slick crack of her pussy. Warrick was glad she, too, wasn’t wearing any underwear. It felt like heaven, especially after a day like today. She pulled the tank top she was wearing over her head and freed her breasts to the evening air.

    Warrick was more than ready for some action. He had jacked off in the car earlier that day, but the rest of the day’s events had revved his motor even more. Now his wife was beside him, raring to get a piece of him. Hazel, too, was feeling exceptionally aroused, hoping to capture some of the lightning that her daughter had felt. She longed for the pending pleasure she was about to feel.

    “Wait,” said Warrick, “This afternoon, Brie mentioned that she could hear us.”

    Hazel rolled her eyes, “I don’t care. We’re in our room, honey.”

    “But the door is open!”

    Hazel peered over. “Brie’s asleep already. If she could sleep through you and Ivy, she can sleep through you and I. And it’s gonna get stuffy in here, anyway. It’s only open a crack.”

    Warrick admitted to himself that he felt a thrill run through his chest at the minor taboo of fucking with the door open again. It was something they didn’t get to do very much these days. He ceased to press the issue further, “Alright, just making sure you’re aware. Now let’s get to work on this open crack.” Hazel giggled and started rocking her slippery sex across his hardened member. She cooed and relished the feeling of its firmness and, somehow at the same time, its softness as she slid her clitoris along its length. With her eyes closed, she arched her back and ran her fingers through her hair and across her scalp, which also had the effect of putting her perky breasts on display for her eager husband.

    Warrick appreciated the effort his wife was giving as she slid back and forth on top of him. The feeling of her slick pussy lips wrapping around his shaft as she worked the underside of his dick was setting him off into euphoria. He worked his abs to get himself sat himself up and brought his mouth to one of Hazel’s presented breasts. He wrapped his arms around her and grabbed her ass as he nursed on her nipple. Hazel moaned and wrapped her hands around his head. “Hmm, yes, this feels so fucking good.” She continued humping her hips into his, the building stickiness produced by their organs making obscene noises with each movement. Warrick’s shaft rubbing against her clitoris was already bringing Hazel close to orgasm. Her breath caught in her throat and she tossed her head back, gasping.

    Warrick switched breasts with his mouth, but continued to stimulate his original target with his fingers. Meanwhile, with the other hand, he pulled Hazel back and forth by her ass, helping to maintain the rhythmic humping that was bringing them so much pleasure. “Oh fuck!” Hazel shouted, as she was almost there, “I’m gonna cum.”

    “Do it,” Warrick commanded, “I want you to cum. I want to watch you cum. Cum for me, baby. Right here on my cock.”

    “Fuck,” Hazel whined, “Fuck. Oh god. I’m—I’m cumming,” she stammered. Her whole body tensed up for a moment and suddenly she was shaking, doing her best to slam her pussy roughly onto her husband’s dick. Warrick wasn’t sure he could maintain, as she was sliding her slit up and down over the most sensitive spot on his underside, and he found it extremely erotic when his wife lost control like this. She began to fall backwards onto the bed, but he caught her and held her there, arm around her back. She hung like a ragdoll, shuddering, rocking, and babbling like a toddler as the waves of pleasure coursed through her. Warrick nearly lost it. Finally, she began to subside.

    At last, he loosened his grip on her waist, and she crashed into the mattress, her hair sticking to her sweaty face. She tipped her head up toward him slightly and asked through heavy gasps, “Did you finish?”

    “Not yet, baby,” Warrick said with a smile.

    Her head dropped back to the mattress again, “Good.” Now it was Warrick’s time to climb onto her. Her legs were splayed wide, and her arms were laying limply across the bed. “Do what you need to,” she acquiesced. Warrick grinned, lined his stiff erection up with her lubricated box and quickly plowed into her with force. They both slid up the bed several inches. Hazel cried out, “Unngh! Fuck! Big man.”

    Warrick groaned loudly and then started quickly pistoning in and out of his wife. “Oh, baby, you’re so fucking sexy when you talk like that.”

    “Fuck me, big man,” she commanded. “I need your cum inside me.” Even though she had just exhausted herself, Hazel felt that familiar feeling building up inside of her once more. One of the reasons she loved her husband so much was because he was able to consistently pleasure her and she loved to pleasure him.

    While Warrick continued humping his hips in long but fast strokes, he pushed himself up onto his fists and gazed at his enchanted wife. Her head was tipped back into the mattress, and her eyes were rolled back even further. Guttural moans were coming from deep within her as he continued to drive her ever more crazy. “Fill me up. Fill mommy up,” she cried. The image was enough to bring his balls to a boil, and he knew it wouldn’t be long now.

    He closed his eyes in ecstasy, but he could still see his wife in front of him, naked and taking everything he could give her. Next to her, however, in this imaginary world, was a new addition: his daughter. He knew on the surface that his imagination should not be including Brie in this sex fantasy, but deep down, he recognized that this afternoon would be burned forever into his memory. As he continued hammering Hazel, he watched as the wife in his visions reached over and touched his little girl’s slit and sent her body into shakes, as she had done in the car. He watched as Brie arched her back upwards, begging for her mother’s wandering fingers. He watched as her pussy produced copious viscous fluids that spread into the sheets. And he watched as his wife brought her fingers to her lips and salaciously licked off their daughter’s juices.

    Dream Hazel looked up and made eye contact with him and that’s what set him over the tipping point. The image in his mind giggled, but instead of hearing laughter, he heard a wail. His eyes snapped open and met with his actual wife beneath him, receiving the full fury of his onslaught. Her nails dug into his shoulders and her head thrashed back and forth as unknowable words spilled from her mouth. Warrick’s cock swelled and he felt spurts of his cum empty into his orgasming wife. Her insides squeezed and milked out every last drop he could produce while somehow becoming more slick than they already were. For a few moments together, they were in perfect bliss.

    At last they collapsed onto the sheet, and caught their breath. Hazel reached down and felt Warrick’s sticky fluid oozing out of her. She brought her hand up and rolled her fingers against each other. “Jesus, you really did fill me up tonight!”

    “What can I say, you got me inspired,” Warrick chuckled.

    “I love you, dear,” Hazel said quietly, and sucked her fingers dry.

    “I love you, too, honey,” Warrick replied. He leaned over and kissed her, and then the two of them laid together spooning and fell asleep.

    ———

    Next: Elsie returns! The girls go shopping. Sounds innocent enough.

    I hope you enjoyed this second chapter. There is a lot more to come, so let me know where you think I should go next with this series.


  • And I Had Always Loved Her (Parts 3-5)

    Font size : +


    13-year-olds Sam and Jen commensurate their relationship further, sharing intimate moments.

    AUTHOR’S NOTE: READ THE FIRST INSTALLMENT. TWITTER: @JamesDetorini 

    This work is purely fictional. Any similarities to real events or people may or may not be coincidental. Also, the characters are thirteen. If this somehow offends you, then this story is obviously not for you.

    If you want incest, this story is not for you. If you want pain or bondage or domination, this is not for you. I don’t write stuff like that, so please don’t leave a comment asking for any of that. I am planning on more parts to this story that include sex toys, so feel free to suggest some stuff. The watersports part in here came from a suggestion. More should come soon. Thank you, and bye! -James DeTorini. 

    PART THREE: INTIMACY

    Jen and I spent the rest of the evening playing, talking, and hanging out. My parents came back around the expected time and didn’t suspect a thing about how much more close Jen and I were. We now shared a huge bond I never thought I’d get to have, and our curiosity for our newfound pleasure was massive. 

    At around midnight, we prepared for bed, but my parents were still up downstairs watching tv. Jen and I changed into our pajamas – some short capri bottoms and a blouse top. 

    I told my parents goodnight, closed the door, turned off the light, and pulled back the sheets, getting into bed with Jen. 

    “My god, today has been amazing,” I said breathlessly. 

    “I know,” she agreed, and I could hear the smile in her voice. “i never thought I’d find a true love so early if at all, but, I have, and it’s not where I had expected it to be. but it’s so much better than I had ever dreamed.”

    “I love you, Jen,” I said, and rolled over on her, our lips immediately dancing together in harmony, so passionately, our tongues intertwining. 

    Our arms locked in an embrace, and my hands found their way underneath her top, finding happily that she, like me, was wearing no bra. I cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands and moved them around, up and down, side to side. As her arms hands found my breasts, her fingertips found my nipples and rubbed them heavily, making sure they were as hard as possible before doing what I was doing. 

    She then began to unbutton my top, starting at the top and moving down, button by button. Soon enough, it was free, and she pulled it off and out from underneath the covers. As her hands got to my breasts again, I unbuttoned her top from the bottom up, gently touching my fingers to her stomach and chest as I did so, hoping for a tingling effect. She definitely enjoyed it. As I finished, she sat up momentarily so I could slip her top off and throw it to the floor with mine. 

    The covers were up to my neck, and I couldn’t really see, which led to a very intimate and sensual time. My hands moved downward to her pajama bottoms, which I slowly began to pull off, little by little, making sure she felt it slide down her little legs. As I went further down, I slid further underneath the covers until she bent her legs up to finally get off the last of her pajamas, leaving her dressed only in he panties. 

    Even before then, she had begun to pull my pajamas down, too, with her feet. Her cold toes felt strange against the warmth of my smooth skin, and it was pleasing. Soon, I was also left in only panties, all our pajamas on the floor next to us. 

    We began to move up and down each other, arms to our sides on the mattress. Our breasts rubbed each other, stone-hard nipples grazing our skin. My panties were soon wet from my juices as I felt her lips from across out two layers in between.  And then, without warning, Jen’s hands shot up and grabbed my panties, and I felt them as they were dragged down my smooth skin. Soon enough, both our panties were also on the floor. 

    Now I could feel both pairs of our lips on one another’s. My hands supported me to get to an angle in which our labia rubbed over and inside each other’s. I moved side to side like that, as quietly as possible, as our clits also touched and rubbed. Then, I got right back down on her and fit her tits in my mouth as she moaned lightly in pleasure. We had to be quiet. 

    I sucked hard on each of her big nipples, caressing them in my mouth with my tongue. Moving around, her whole chest was soon wet. Cupping her tits in my hand again, I licked right down the middle of her chest, slowly down to her navel and then further down, almost at her pussy. 

    But then, I flipped her over to where she was lying on her chest, breasts flat on the mattress. Unable to see anything deeply enrichened the sense of touch, and I rubbed my wet pussy lips all over her ass cheeks, getting them wet with my juices as I breathed on and kissed the side of her neck. My pussy went flat on her ass, rubbing my clit back and forth. My standing nipples also rubbed her shoulderblades and down the small of her back, while my fingertips gingerly traced a line down from her neck to her spine to the center of her ass. I moved down, off her and fully underneath the sheets. There, I spread her ass cheeks apart and traced around her asshole with my tits, and then my fingers. 

    Suddenly, I had an overwhelming desire to put my mouth on it. Should I do it? Why not? I knew it had been done, and was fairly common, but I was still slightly hesitant. But then, I made up my mind and stuck out my tongue, right on her asshole. 

    The taste… the taste was different from what I had expected. Sure, I’d heard people say, “God, this tastes like ass!”, but it wasn’t bad at all. In fact, I liked it – a lot. 

    I can’t explain it, but it let me unleash a lot of sexual energy I hadn’t even known I had. I had heard Jen’s surprised moan, and I continued, licking every inch of her ass crack before plunging into her within. My tongue made its way slowly into her asshole, and the taste was much stronger. I loved it. I knew at that point ass play would be a favorite of mine. 

    I stuck my tongue as far as it could go up inside her asshole, which wasn’t that far, but it was great. The taste surrounded my tongue, sheathed inside its warmth. I began to pull it in and out rapidly, combing the sides of her colon, which I could tell she really liked. Sucking on her asshole proved to bed fun as well, and both at the same time – heavenly for the both of us. It was better than anything I ever could have expected.

    I then pulled out and scrunched her legs up to the point in which her ass was in the air, and ran my hands all over her pussy, stroking her clit and between her labia, which were hanging down. With my other hand, I split my middle and index fingers, and plunged them into her depths. She loved it. 

    As I pulled my fingers inside and out, her shallow breathing became more and more rapid, and with her ass and pussy full and my hand massaging her clit and labia, not to mention my tongue all over her ass cheeks, she didn’t last too long. Soon, she shook violently as her pussy and ass squeezed my fingers very tightly, and collapsed flat on the bed, satisfied. 

    But then she got up and it was her turn to please me. I lied down on my back, head resting on my pillow, and she sat, legs spread, on my chest, one of my hard nipples up inside her pussy. She moved around, and her spread labia on my tits felt exquisite. Her hard clit and my hard nipple massaged ecah other we both moaned. She then moved up toward my head to where her pussy was right over my mouth, and my tongue reached out and entered her, feeling up every inch of her sweet twat. 

    She then got down and lied flat on top of me, our breasts rubbing each other, our lips caught in a passionate kiss. I felt her surprise as she tasted her own ass, but she liked it. Her hand moved down and scrunched up my legs to where my knees were up in the air, and began to ride one of my legs, rubbing her twat all up and down it. As her clit rubbed against me, my breasts bounced, something that she liked tp feel. 

    When she was satisfied, she moved down off me, and put my knees to my chest, exposing both my pussy and my asshole. She gently rubbed the side of her hand down my pussy, between my lips, grazing my clit. She then parted my lips and brought her tongue down. Immediately a wave of supreme pleasure rushed through me. Her tongue slid over my clit as it made its way around every nook of mine before sliding into my vagina. From the inside I could feel it moving around, sending signals of ecstasy up my spine. 

    But it wasn’t nearly over yet. Her tongue exited me and suddenly darted down on my asshole. A loud moan escaped me; I hadn’t expected it to feel so good. The wetness of her tongue felt so amazing on it. She definitely liked it, too, since her tongue made its way all over my ass, flicking back over my asshole.

    Finally, she brought her tongue inside my ass, slowly moving in further and further. I wasn’t prepared for how good it felt. Her tongue tickled slightly as it went in, and as it flicked around inside me, ecstasy once again roared through me. 

    When her fingertips reached my pussy again and began to rub rapidly, I knew I wouldn’t be able to last much longer. And soon enough, a giant wave came over me, and I felt as if I’d explode from pure ecstasy. My ass tightened around her tongue, and my pussy squeezed extremely tightly. 

    As I spasmed, Jen kneeled over me, watching with, I knew, a content smile. I could hear her smack her lips. When my orgasm subsided, she lied down on me and brought her lips to mine. This kiss, I could taste my own ass.

    We fell asleep just like that, with her in my arms, legs intertwined in a lovers’ embrace. 

    PART FOUR: IN THE MORNING

    We also woke up like that, and just let me say, it’s a great thing to wake up to, being naked it your lover’s arms. As I stirred, Jen did as well. I looked into her adoring eyes, and we kissed again, in heaven. 

    “My parents should be at work by now,” I whispered in her ear. “Let me go make sure.” And with a quick smooch, I got up and made for the door, not bothering to dress. Jen sure wouldn’t mind. 

    I had never walked through my own house naked before, but it was wonderful. I felt so free and powerful. It was odd. But I made my way downstairs, feeling the passing air on my bare skin, and peeked around the corner. Nobody home. Good news. 

    Walking back into my bedroom, I didn’t bother to shut the door. Why should I?

    Jen was sitting up on the side of the bed, looking as beautiful as ever. I took her hand as we tenderly kissed again before I pushed her down, so she was lying flat on the bed on her chest, legs hanging off, leaving me facing her beautiful ass. My tongue was immediately all over it, feeling her from the inside. 

    Her position allowed me to run my hands down her back as I did so, feeling her beautifully smooth skin. It also left me with a great angle to both her ass and pussy, and, after spitting on her ass, I let my finger slide inside her. My tongue went in downward, mixing the slightly bitter taste of her ass on my tongue with her sweet pussy juices. 

    As my finger moved in and out, mixing my saliva around in her ass, my other hand went to her pussy and rubbed around. Soon, my middle finger joined my index, stretching out her petite, pink little asshole. She moaned happily as she came closer to cumming. 

    But I wouldn’t let her have it yet. I got up on the bed and she flipped over to her back. Crouching on either side of her head, my pussy dangled right above her lips. I hadn’t been eaten out like this yet, but it was nice. She sucked on my labia, licked my clit, and did both things to my asshole. Jen was fondling her breasts as she treated me, which was great to watch. It felt different to be sitting up straight when taking it, and quite pleasing.

    I got really near orgasm, but knew it still wasn’t time yet. I reluctantly got up from over her and lied down on my side next to her, spreading my legs. Lying on my left side, my left leg was folded in so that my heel was by my ass, and my right leg was up in the air comfortably. I beckoned Jen to me. 

    She knew what to do. She simply sat on my left leg, her right ass cheek on its thigh, pussy to mine, and began to move up and down. Our labia spread on each other, rubbing against each other, and our clits were receiving good attantion, too, rubbing each other, covered in our juices. 

    My asshole was also being rubbed by Jen’s left leg, and I could feel her asshole on my left, smearing remnants of my saliva all over me. And soon, lost in our ecstasy, we came in unison, backs arching back as we twitched in pleasure, long, ecstatic moans emanating from our chests. We were left panting, facing each other, deep smiles on our faces. 

    “Let’s go have some breakfast,” I said breathlessly. 

    ——————————

    Who needed clothes? Jen and I agreed that doing everyday tasks was exhilarating when nude. It felt so wonderful, and it was so sensual to feel every surface on your bare skin. 

    I cooked some sunny-side-up eggs and served some to Jen, joining her on the couch, watching tv. She immediately dug into them – she loved my eggs furiously. She usually maintained it was the only reason she ever came over. 

    When we were finished, I put the plates away, and we cuddled on the couch for a while. A short while later, she looked at me and asked, “Hey, you wanna go swimming?”

    “Sure!” I exclaimed. “That’d be great!” I loved swimming. 

    So we got some towels and ran outside, jumping right into the water. We had a great time out there, having contests to see who could jump the farthest, who could hold their breath the longest, et cetera, all while feeling great with the water on our bare skin. Any normally fun thing was even better naked, and this was infinitely better. The water rushing past my body, whether on my chest, pussy, or even arms, was amazing. Plus, Jen’s ass looked great when I watched her run and jump in, and I loved to see her breasts bounce, too. 

    When we got tired, we moved to the hot tub, soaking in the warmth. It was good to relax after everything, and it really felt just like a bath. It was just outdoors. And it had jets. 

    The jets really massaged well. They felt great all on my back, but even better on my ass. It was oddly sensual, a unique feeling. After some time, I turned around and they were also nice on my breasts. Going down, it was fantastic on my pussy. The water blew my labia back and tickled my clit. I showed Jen what I was doing, and, on the other side, she tried it as well. 

    I was positioned so that my feet were sticking up out of the tub, and my hips were level with the jet I was using, which was spraying directly onto my ass and pussy. My hands held onto the sides, and my back was parallel to the the water, my head sticking up above it. The water’s force on my clit was so strong that I was cumming right then and there. Its force on my asshole helped, too – it was insanely sensual. 

    Jen was doing the same on the opposite side of the hot tub, and her head was right next to mine. I turned my head and we kissed passionately until we finally came, legs tensing up as ecstasy shot through our veins. 

    We happily grabbed our towels and made our way into the house, where we planned to bathe to get the chlorinated water off our bodies. 

    PART FIVE: CLEANSING… AGAIN…

    “Hey, I have an idea,” I told Jen as we rubbed the towels on our bodies, inside the house. “I have no idea why I didn’t think of it yesterday.”

    “What is it?” she asked excitedly. 

    “Well, why don’t we use my dad’s giant shower?”

    “I’ve never seen it… how big is it?”

    “It’s almost as big as a public shower,” I said. Her face lit up. “Come on, I’ll show you.”

    —————————

    It was indeed huge. It had green tile like mine, and was completely sealed off but for a glass door. I’d say it was around ten feet square. There was a seat like a peninsula coming out five feet from one side, three feet wide and three fet high. When we had it built, we’d chosen to have it take up part of a tandem garage space, which explained its size. 

    Jen looked at me and grinned. “This is great!” she exclaimed, and we opened the door and walked in. 

    We turned the knobs, adjusting to the right temperature. The water spilled out several different showerheads, five in all – one in the center of each wall, and one in the center of the ceiling. 

    I got some shampoo from a small shelf and rubbed it through my hair, sitting on the seat. Getting the bottle, she did, too, and sat next to me, on the edge of the seat. 

    After rinsing my hair, I got up and ambushed her, pushing her down, so she was lying down on her back on the peninsula. Lowering my fingers into her vagina, I brought my head down to her pussy and flicked my tongue over her clit as she giggled. 

    “Hang on, Sam, I gotta piss!” she said, laughing, but I took no heed, and continued on, rubbing my hand over her pussy and watching it move, like a fluid. I continued to lick her entire pussy: her labia, clit, and the inside of her vagina. Then, I ventured a finger slowly up her asshole. As I moved it in and out, my face buried in her pussy, she said once again: “Sam, I gotta piss! I’m cumming!” I continued, as she was almost there. Why stop now?!

    As her orgasm swept over her, as her body rocked, and as she lost control: she pissed. And my face was still buried in her. It caught me completely off-guard; I had most definitely not been expecting it. In disbelief, I moved my mouth out of the way of her shooting jets of piss, but it was too late. I already had a mouthful. 

    I was about to spit it out in disgust, but then the taste hit me. Salty, a bit bitter, it was actually enjoyable. I swished it around and swallowed it, smiling. 

    Jen’s orgasm wore off, and she stopped pissing. “…Sam? Sorry…”

    “There’s nothing to be sorry about,” I said sexily. Apart from the good taste, there was something dirty about it that really turned me on, some kind of fetish. 

    I got up on the seat on which she was still lying, and stood, legs apart, over her head. Letting go, I pissed on her face right there. 

    She giggled and opened her mouth. As I filled up her mouth, she swished it around some before swallowing, and smiled. Squatting down, I rubbed my pussy all over her tits as I pissed some more. Careful not to run out, it simply trickled slowly out of my pussy onto her tits, making them a bit more slippery. 

    I went up to her head again, squatting right over her mouth and letting my piss drip in slowly, her tongue catching it. She began to lick my pussy inside out, lips around it, almost like she was sucking my piss out. Her finger came up, filling my asshole with pleasure. 

    Getting off her, I moved her knees to her chest and sat on her sideways, twats touching, squeezing the last bit off piss into her pussy, rubbing it in. 

    Lying in ecstasy, she got up and pushed me down, laying me on my back as she had. Legs spread, she rubbed her pussy all over my tits, her salty fluid trickling over my body. It felt great, and she slowly made her way to my face, where she had me eat her out. As my lips covered hers, pulling on her labia, her piss flew into my mouth, and I savored it. 

    But as much as she was enjoying it, she got off me and flipped me over, so I was on my chest and my ass was hanging off the seat. Squatting over me, she spread my ass cheeks apart and her piss trickled down into my asshole. It felt odd – but great. 

    Standing behind me, she brought her tongue down to my ass and shoved it down, tasting her own piss mixed with my ass. Hungrier than ever, she was insatiable, and even spit down my asshole. As her saliva joined her piss, she brought two of her fingers and filled me up, stretching my asshole wide. I then felt her ringfinger joining in, prying me open even more. Was it possible? I didn’t know or even care – all I knew is that the stretching felt wonderful. But soon enough, she actually managed to stuff in her third one, leaving me to moan loudly and gladly at the feeling of ecstasy. She began to pull in and out, and before I knew it, I was cumming in complete ecstasy. Another anal orgasm, it began lurking in the pit of my stomach and then built up, exploding and surprising me. 

    Even when it subsided, I was left shaking. 

    Jen and I embraced and shared a kiss, our piss and ass mixing all around in our mouths. 

    My libido was worn out for the day, so I suggested, “How about some Rock Band?”

    She laughed and smiled. “Sounds great! But I’ll kick your butt when it comes to high scores…”

    “Oh, it’s on!” I said, playfully pushing her as we dried off and went to set up the game.


  • Incestuous Bedtime Tale 1: Daughter’s Incestuous Birthday Gift

    Font size : +


    A daughter wants to celebrate her birthday in the naughtiest way possible!

    Incestuous Bedtime Tale

    (An Incestuous Harem Story)

    Chapter One: Daughter’s Incestuous Birthday Gift

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    Avalon Young – July 2037

    I stared at the clock on my nightstand. I sat there in my nightgown, rocking back and forth. It was 11:59.

    It was almost midnight.

    I was giddy with delight. I licked my lips, my heart beating like I’d run a marathon. It was almost time. I was about to turn eighteen. My bed squeaked and groaned as I rocked on my knees. My toes curled. I couldn’t wait. It was almost time.

    I was so ready. Daddy and Mommy had always promised that eighteen was the time that I could have fun. That I could do wicked and naughty and adult things with them. I was so excited for this moment.

    “Come on,” I moaned, staring at the clock. It just had to change. Those numbers just had to switch. “Change!”

    Why wouldn’t it change? Surely it had been longer than a minute. I mean, how long was a minute. My eyes began to water as I focused on those red, digital letters. I refused to blink until it was my birthday. I whimpered. My hips wiggled back and forth.

    “Just change and—”

    12:00

    It was midnight. I was eighteen. An adult.

    I leaped off my bed and ripped my nightgown up my body, my fiery hair swayed and bounced about my head. I threw it off and whirled around. I raced for the door. My round breasts bobbed and swayed. The mirror on the door caught my reflection, my face freckled, my nose cute, my green eyes bright. My nipples poked hard ahead of me and my slit—my freshly shaved pussy—gleamed with my girlish, virginal excitement.

    I was an adult!

    I threw open my door and shouted, “Daddy! Mommy!”

    I darted down the dark hallway and raced towards the door at the far end. I was so giddy with excitement. I reached the door and threw it open onto my parents sleeping in their bed. I flipped on the light as they groaned.

    “It’s Midnight! I’m eighteen, Daddy! Mommy!”

    My mother pushed off her sleeping mask. She was a younger woman than Daddy, youthful and beautiful. She had hair as bright-red as mine, the covers slipping off her round breasts as she sat up, her nipples dark-red. She blinked at me and smiled.

    “Come on,” she said, patting the bed between her and Daddy.

    Daddy sat up, his hair also red, though he had a touch of gray in it, the silver peppering his hair. He was still fit for being so old, twice Mommy’s age. He sat up, his hands rubbing at his face. The tattoos of the dull-green, Chinese dragons wrapped around his arms seemed to wiggle in flight. He yawned, his goatee surrounding his opening mouth.

    “I’m eighteen!” I gasped as I darted to the bed. I jumped as high as I could, my hair flying, and then landed on the bed between them. My breasts bounced as I scampered between them. “It’s time! You both promised.”

    “We did promise,” Mommy purred, glancing at Daddy across my body. “Mmm, and you’re just such a succulent thing, aren’t you, Avalon?”

    I nodded my head.

    “Just gorgeous, little Ava,” Daddy said, smiling at me. He licked his lips as his hand rested on my stomach.

    This wicked heat ran through me. Daddy had touched me before—hugs, helping me down a ladder, normal stuff—but it had never felt so sexual. So adult and naughty. I squirmed on the bed, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. His fingers were strong. His hand stroked up my stomach, his thick digits sliding closer and closer to my breasts.

    I gasped as Mommy went straight for my right tit. She cupped it, squeezed it. She smiled. “Mmm, young and firm. You are so gorgeous.”

    “Thank you, Mommy,” I moaned, my pussy clenching. I was getting so juicy between my thighs. “This is all so exciting.”

    “Better than touching yourself?” Mommy asked, her thumb sweeping out over my breast and brushing my pink areola. I groaned in delight.

    Mommy’s blue eyes stared at me, her dainty nose twitching. She had fewer freckles than me, just a light dusting across her cheeks. She was so beautiful. Mature and wonderful. I hoped I was as sexy as she was when I was her age.

    Her tongue flicked around her tongue as she leaned forward. As her mouth descended, Daddy’s hand reached my left tit. He squeezed my breast. His hand groped me, kneaded me. I gasped at his touch. His fingers dug into my breast.

    I stared into his green eyes as Mommy’s mouth engulfed my nipple. She sucked on my nub. My eyes widened as this amazing pleasure surged down through me. I groaned, my cunt clenching as this wicked heat flowed from my nipple and filled me.

    Especially my cunny.

    “You like that?” Daddy asked.

    I nodded, whimpering at the pleasure shooting through me.

    “Of course you do. You have your mother’s and grandmother’s sensitivity, don’t you?”

    I nodded again. I groaned as Mommy sucked on my nub. My nipple throbbed. My thighs rubbed together, my pussy growing juicier and juicier. Every time Mommy sucked, this jolt of delight shot through my body. Daddy caressed my other nipple with his thumb. He massaged me. This wonderful delight rippled through me.

    I groaned and gasped. My juicy twat grew wetter and wetter. My toes curled. This wicked heat washed through me. My rump wiggled back and forth. Mommy nursed with hunger as he manipulated my nub.

    “Yes, you’re just going to be a firecracker like your mother,” Daddy said. “Happy birthday, little Ava.”

    I beamed at him. “Best birthday ever.”

    He leaned over and sucked on my other nipple. I gasped as his goatee rubbed against my sensitive flesh. His wiry hair caressed my areola. He sucked harder. He nibbled on me. It was so different from the wonderful delight that my mommy gave me. He sucked with more power. More force. His hand squeezed my tit, fingers digging into my breast as he loved me.

    Both my parents sucked and nibbled on me. I groaned, squirming between them. Mommy’s breasts jiggled beside me, her nipples brushing my arm. Daddy’s muscular chest rubbed into my other side. I bit my lip, staring at the blanket covering him.

    I pushed it down as he sucked on my naughty nipple. My thighs rubbed together as my excitement mounted and mounted. I thrust the blanket down farther and groaned at the sight of his cock thrusting hard from his dark-red pubic hair.

    I grabbed his shaft as he sucked on me. This incestuous rush shot through me. I gripped the cock that had slid into my mother’s pussy and impregnated her with me. I stroked him, pumping up and down his cock. He groaned around my nipple, sucking with such hunger, his goatee rasping against my flesh.

    Mommy nursed on my other nub. She nibbled and flicked her tongue around my nub, making me squirm. My hand darted down her stomach as I fisted Daddy’s cock. I brushed across her shaved pubic mound. I pressed between her thighs and cupped her pussy. My fingers slid up and down her slit, teasing her.

    She was as wet as I felt.

    Mommy moaned around my nipple. She sucked harder, her mouth so warm and wet, then she darted her tongue around my nub. Naughty delight rippled through my body. I groaned, my head tossing back and forth. I whimpered. I bit my lower lip as I stroked her and fisted daddy.

    “Oh, you’re both making me feel so juicy,” I whimpered. “So adult.”

    Daddy growled around my nipple. He sucked hard around my nub. His dick throbbed in my hand. The dick that made me. The dick that would take my virginity. I shuddered as I thrust my fingers into Mommy’s pussy.

    I came from her. From here.

    Mommy groaned around my nipple. Her pussy squeezed around my digits. I thrust them in and out of her, loving the feel of her. Her silky sheath clung to my fingers. My hips wiggled back and forth. My other hand pumped up and down Daddy’s big cock.

    “Ooh, Daddy, you’re so hard for me,” I groaned. “You’re going to make me into a woman.”

    Daddy popped his mouth off my nipple. “I’ve been waiting for this since we found out you were a girl growing in your mother’s womb.”

    Mom’s hand slid down my stomach and crossed my shaved pudenda. My thighs parted to let Mom cup my cunny. I gasped as she touched my virgin flesh. This hot, incestuous wave of rapture shot through me as Mommy stroked me.

    Her mouth popped off my nipple. “So have I. Ever since Dr. Wilson showed me you on the ultrasound. We knew we would love you. That it would be beautiful.”

    “You’re beautiful,” Daddy said. He always told me that, complimenting me, showering me in praise. It made me feel so warm normally, but tonight, it made me feel like such a woman. I was ready. “I love you, my little Ava.”

    “You’re just so gorgeous,” Mom said, her digits rubbing up and down my slit while my fingers pumped in and out of her cunt, her juicy flesh squeezing around me. “You’re going to be a woman soon.”

    “And bred?” I asked. “Can I have your baby, Daddy? Your daughter?”

    “Yes,” he growled and then he kissed me.

    I gasped as his goatee rasped against my lips and chin. He kissed me like I was a woman. His daughter-lover. I shuddered as his tongue thrust into my mouth. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, Mommy’s fingers rubbing up and down my cunt. Her digits danced around my flesh, brushing my clit. Pleasure sparked through me.

    My toes curled. My legs squeezed about her hand while my fingers plundered her pussy. Mommy groaned. Then she sucked on my nipple again. Her tongue swirled around my areola between her naughty suckles.

    This wonderful pleasure built and built in me. Better than my own masturbation.

    I kissed Daddy with hunger. My clit ached and throbbed. My legs spasmed. Her thumb rubbed against my bud while her fingers pressed on my hymen. This wonderful pressure built and built in my cunny. I was about to have my first orgasm from another person.

    Daddy growled as he kissed me. My hand squeezed his cock, gripping his girth. His tongue explored my mouth. I trembled, lying there as my parents played with my body. Mommy’s thumb rubbed harder and harder into my clit.

    She massaged my bud. The sparks of pleasure shot through me. My fingers pumped deeper and deeper into her twat. She felt so wonderful and juicy around me. She moaned as she nursed on my nipple, her passion buzzing around it.

    All these sensations shot through me. I whimpered into the kiss. My body twitched as the pressure built and built in my cunt. My legs trembled. The bed creaked beneath me as my parents loved me.

    My parents loved me!

    That thought sent me over the edge into incestuous rapture.

    I came.

    It was so intense. Pleasure howled out of my convulsing cunny. My fingers jammed deep into Mommy’s pussy. My hand fisted up and down Daddy’s cock. I gripped him, squeezed him. His dick pressed into my hip, his precum rubbed against me as the waves of ecstasy washed through my body.

    My tongue dueled with Daddy’s as the bliss shot through me. The bed creaked as I bucked and moaned. Mommy sucked hard on my nipple, adding splashes of delight to the rapture burning through my body. It was incredible.

    Her tongue danced around my nub. Her thumb massaged my clit. This wicked heat rippled through my body. My toes curled as I loved this pleasure consuming me. I groaned into Daddy’s kiss as the pleasure drowned me.

    Daddy broke the kiss. “Is Mommy getting you ready?”

    I nodded and whimpered, stars bursting before my eyes. My hand gripped his cock, fisting up and down him.

    “Are you ready to lose your virginity?”

    I nodded again, unable to speak as this pleasure rippled through me. My fingers trembled inside Mommy’s pussy.

    Mommy popped her mouth off my nipple. She smiled at me. “You’re going to love it. Your daddy made my first time just as special. He’s amazing.”

    “I know, Mommy,” I finally managed to say. My thighs squeezed around her hand between my thighs.

    She smiled at me. “Mmm, then let’s make you into a woman. I hope your daddy breeds you right off the bat.”

    “Me, too, Mommy!” I moaned.

    Mommy pulled her fingers from my pussy. They were coated with my juices. I breathed in and smelled this tangy scent. My passion. She held them up to Daddy’s lips. He smiled at her then sucked on her digits.

    She whimpered in delight as he sucked on her digits, her wedding ring glinting in the light. Daddy’s lips hollowed as he tasted my incestuous cream. I shuddered in wicked delight. Then I pulled my fingers from her pussy. I brought my digits to my lips.

    I popped them into my mouth. I groaned at the taste of my mommy’s spicy cunt. My tongue danced around my digits while I sucked on the cream of her pussy. The pussy that birthed me. This was so amazing. So wicked.

    Mommy popped her fingers out of Daddy’s mouth. “Does she taste good?”

    “So good, Michelle,” he groaned. “Damn, our daughter is one sexy, naughty, little minx.”

    Mommy beamed. “I did good?”

    “So damned good.”

    I trembled as Mommy leaned over me to kiss daddy on the mouth. I shuddered as their tongues dueled and played. Their lips worked together, Daddy’s ticklish goatee rasped and rubbed against her. My body trembled as this amazing delight surged through me.

    I bit my lip as I watched their love. I wanted to share in it.

    Mommy broke the kiss and then she grabbed a pillow. She fluffed it and smiled down at me. “Lift that cute tush, honey. Let’s make this perfect for you.”

    I eagerly did. She slipped the pillow beneath me. I groaned at the fluffy feel on my naked ass. My hips wiggled back and forth. My cunny dripped with excitement. Daddy rose and moved over me. His dick thrust hard out before him.

    Mommy sat beside me, her hands pulling my thighs apart. I groaned as her hand touched and stroked me. She caressed me. This wicked thrill shot up me as she exposed my pussy to Daddy’s hungry gaze.

    “You are just so beautiful,” Daddy said as he settled between my thighs.

    “You’re so handsome,” I groaned, my heart racing. The surge of heat rippled through me as I stared at Daddy’s cock with such hunger. Such delicious lust.

    Mommy’s hand cupped my pussy again. I gasped as her fingers parted my outer folds. This wicked heat rippled through me as I felt so exposed. My pussy was on display. My body shuddered. This wild heat roiled through me.

    “Do you see her hymen?” Mommy asked. “Our daughter kept herself intact just for you.”

    Daddy grinned down at me. “Such a precious gift. The best gift a daughter can give her father.”

    “Yes,” Mommy groaned, staring at Daddy with such love in her eyes.

    This warm, delicious, gooey delight rippled through me. I groaned, my pussy clenching as I stared at Daddy. His chest rose and fell as his gaze flicked down to my nubile body. He was so strong, a coach. He kept fit despite his age. I flexed my toes, wiggling back and forth as his cock came closer and closer to my pussy.

    Mommy’s other hand grabbed Daddy’s cock. She held me. She brought Daddy towards me. She kept my pussy lips parted while she brought us together. I trembled, my stomach twisting with this nervous, incestuous passion.

    “Make me into a woman, Daddy!” I moaned. “Into your lover.”

    Daddy smiled. “Damn, I am just so lucky.”

    Mommy pressed Daddy into my pussy. She rubbed his cock up and down my virgin slit. He brushed my clit. Pleasure sparked through my body. I groaned, my toes curling. I trembled, my heart racing. Pounding. This was happening. It wasn’t a dream.

    I was finally old enough to join my parents in bed.

    Mommy pressed Daddy’s cock into my hymen. I shuddered at the feel of Daddy. His tip was so thick. I knew he could fit in me. Mommy was my age when they first made love. I could take it, too. I could love my daddy.

    “I’m so ready to be loved, Daddy,” I moaned, trembling. I stared into his green eyes. They were the same shade as mine.

    “Love our daughter,” Mommy said and released his cock.

    Daddy thrust.

    My eyes widened. My hymen stretched and stretched. My body trembled as my maidenhead flared with pain. I groaned. It hurt. I whimpered. Then my cherry popped. This sharp flash of agony shot through me.

    Then pleasure followed.

    Daddy’s cock slid into my pussy. His dick pressed into my pussy, massaging my naughty flesh. I gasped as the rush of incestuous rapture surged through me. My cunt squeezed around his dick as he plunged deeper and deeper into me. My breasts jiggled, as big as Mommy’s. His cock pressed to the hilt in me.

    His wiry pubic hair rubbed at my pussy lips. I shuddered. My cunt squeezed around his cock, gripping him. I whimpered. My tongue darted across my lips. My heart raced through me. My thighs squeezed around him as he filled my pussy.

    “Mommy! Mommy!” I gasped.

    She stared down at me, her blue eyes so bright, her red hair falling about her face. “I know. I felt that same delight. He’s filling you to the hilt. He’s reaching so deep into you. He’s making you feel amazing.”

    “He is, Mommy!” I gasped, my body trembled, this wild heat rippled through my body. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy! He’s so big!”

    Mommy cupped my face. She leaned over and kissed me. Her lips were so much softer than Daddy’s. There were no rough whiskers. Just wonderful softness. I groaned, my pussy clenching around Daddy’s cock as Mommy kissed me.

    “That is beautiful to witness,” Daddy groaned. My hips wiggled back and forth. I groaned, my pussy clenching about his dick. It was this amazing rapture. I shuddered, my hips dancing around his cock. “You’re amazing, honey. Both of you. This is the daughter we made, Michelle.”

    Mommy broke the kiss. She rose and smiled. Then she glanced down at me. “Yes, she is. Ooh, I am so glad that she’s so eager for this. That she wants you.”

    “I want you, too,” I groaned. My tongue darted around my lips. “I can love you as Daddy loves me.”

    Emotion misted Mommy’s eyes. “Do you mean…?”

    “I want to eat your pussy, Mommy, while Daddy fucks my cunny!”

    Tears of joys actually spilled down her face. She looked so happy. My own eyes burned. I blinked against them. I shuddered, my breasts rising and falling. My pussy clenched around Daddy’s cock. I wiggled my hips, stirring around him, my clit throbbing against his bush.

    “I love you, Avalon,” Mommy gushed.

    “I love you, too!” I gasped. “I love you both. Ooh, you’re in me, Daddy! And Mommy, sit on my face! I want to eat your pussy!”

    “Just a budding, little muff diver,” Daddy said, chuckling.

    “For Mommy!” I moaned. “And our daughter, Daddy. When she’s an adult, I’ll eat her pussy and get her ready for you.”

    “Lucky Daddy,” Mommy purred, winking at him. She then threw her leg over my head. She straddled me.

    I groaned as her pussy lowered to my mouth. I salivated at the sight of her hot twat coming lower and lower to my mouth. I breathed in her spicy musk as her shaved pussy descended. The hole that birthed me pressed against my mouth.

    My pussy clenched around Daddy’s cock. My tongue flicked out, tasting her spicy delight straight from the source. Her cream spilled into my mouth. I lapped at her. I caressed her, nuzzled into her. This wonderful treat surged through me. It was incredible to enjoy.

    Then Daddy drew back his cock. My pussy squeezed around him as I moaned. This incestuous rush shot through me. My cunny clung to his twat. I thrust my tongue into Mommy’s pussy. I danced around her twat, churning her up as Daddy stimulated my snatch.

    Waves of incestuous delight rushed through me.

    “Little Ava!” groaned Daddy as he rammed back into me. His cock filled me. His balls smacked into my flesh. They were heavy with his seed.

    My fertile pussy was so ready for him.

    My tongue darted through Mommy’s folds as Daddy’s cock thrust into me over and over. My cunny clung to him. This amazing pleasure rushed through me. My thighs gripped him while my hands clutched onto her thighs.

    He thrust hard into me. Daddy groaned as he loved me. Mommy gasped as I ate her out. She rubbed her hot flesh onto my mouth as this amazing treat swelled through me. I loved my parents, my pussy clinging to Daddy’s cock. My tongue devoured Mommy’s pussy.

    “Oh, Michelle,” groaned Daddy. “Oh, damn, our daughter was just as tight as you.”

    “Wonderful,” she moaned. “Ooh, she’s eating my pussy. She’s licking me. She’s devouring me.”

    I thrust my tongue deep into Mommy’s cunt. I swirled around inside of her. I caressed her. Her spicy juices coated my tongue, soaking my taste buds in her incestuous passion. My fingers dug into her thighs. I gripped her as she squirmed on me.

    “Yes, yes, Avalon!” Mommy groaned. “Oh, you’re amazing.”

    “You are,” groaned Daddy, his heavy balls slapping into my taint. His cock buried into me again and again. “Damn, Little Ava! Oh, fuck, yes!”

    “Breed our daughter!” Mommy moaned, her hands grabbing my breasts. She squeezed my tits. She dug her fingers into my mounds. “Breed her! She needs her daddy’s seed in her.”

    “I do!” I moaned. My tongue thrust into her depths. I swirled it around inside of her. “Oh, yes, yes! Daddy! Mommy!”

    My orgasm built in me with every hard plunge of Daddy’s dick into my cunt. The pleasure rippled through my body. My cunny clung to Daddy’s cock. This hot bliss rippled through me. I nibbled on Mommy’s pussy lips. My tongue lapped through her folds as the bliss swelled.

    I was coming closer and closer to cumming on Daddy’s cock. He was in me. We were united, one flesh just like when Daddy created me inside Mommy. I trembled, moaning, gasping. My hips humped forward as his cock rammed into me.

    My clit throbbed against the brush of his wiry pubic hair. Pleasure surged through me. My thighs squeezed around him. My pussy clenched around his cock. The silky friction stimulated me. I trembled, moaning into Mommy’s spicy cunt.

    “Breed our daughter!” Mommy groaned, her fingers grabbing my nipples. She twisted my nubs. Twerked them. She teased me with her wicked touch. “Do it, Daddy!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I whimpered.

    “Little Ava!” Daddy groaned, his cock burying into my depths. His balls smacked into my flesh, heavy with his cum.

    “Cum in me!” I moaned into Mommy’s twat. “Oh, yes, yes, cum in me! Just flood me!”

    “Flood our daughter!” Mommy groaned as she squirmed her shaved flesh across my flesh. Her juicy twat smeared on my mouth. “Breed her!”

    “Yes!” snarled Daddy. He rammed hard into me, filling me with his cock.

    My pussy rejoiced.

    Incestuous rapture rippled out of me as my orgasm exploded through me.

    My cunny spasmed around Daddy’s cock as he drew back through my sheath. I moaned my bliss into Mommy’s twat. My body bucked on the bed. My pussy writhed with bliss, celebrating the incestuous love I was sharing with my parents.

    My tongue darted through Mommy’s folds, fluttering, teasing her. Stars burst across my eyes as this naughty pleasure surged through me. It rushed through my body and drowned my mind. Ecstasy flooded my thoughts.

    “Cum in me, Daddy!” I howled into Mommy’s pussy.

    “Yes, yes, cum in her!” Mommy moaned as her juices gushed into my mouth.

    I drank her spicy juices as Daddy’s cock thrust into my cunt. He filled me over and over. Pleasure rippled through me. My twat spasmed around his cock. I gripped him. This pleasure surged through my body.

    “Breed our daughter!” Mommy howled.

    “Yes!” growled Daddy.

    His cock rammed into deep into my convulsing cunny. His balls smacked into my taint. Then his jizz fired into me. This wonderful heat rippled through me, my orgasm intensifying. I groaned as the pleasure spurted over and over. It filled me. This amazing delight. It rushed through my body. I shuddered, my body trembling, my cunny writhing around his cock.

    Stars of delight shone brighter across my vision. I came harder as Daddy flooded my body with his incestuous seed. My pussy milked his dick. I wrung him dry as I trembled. I moaned into my mommy’s cunt. I gripped her thighs as she squirmed on me.

    “You’re breeding our daughter!” Mommy whimpered. “Yes, yes, yes! I love you!”

    I heard them kissing. Their lips smacking. They loved each other, and they loved me. I savored it. I groaned as I massaged her thighs. My tongue darted around through her pussy as my cunny milked out the last of Daddy’s cum.

    My orgasm died.

    Mommy slipped off of me. She sank down on the bed beside me. “Mmm, did you love that?”

    “Of course I did, Mommy!” I moaned, my lips sticky with her pussy juices. “It was amazing.”

    Daddy groaned as he pulled out of me. His face was flushed, his eyes bright. He settled down on the other side of me. He cuddled up and kissed me, his whiskers scratching my juicy chin and lips. I shuddered against him.

    “Happy birthday,” Mommy said. “Alexa, lights off.”

    The lights turned off, plunging their room into darkness. “Did they have smart rooms when you were my age, Mommy?”

    “They did, but they were rare,” she said, her hand stroking down my body to cup my breast.

    “Mmm, when I was a kid, Clap On was big,” Daddy said.

    “That was so long ago,” I said. “Like the eighties or something.”

    “Or something,” Daddy said. He kissed my cheek.

    “Will you tell me a bedtime story?” I asked, my parents cuddling up to me. I wasn’t ready to sleep. I had daddy’s cum puddling in my pussy, my rump still elevated to keep his seed trapped in me. My cunny marinated in all the incestuous jizz.

    “Aren’t you a little old for that?” Daddy asked with some amusement. “I thought you were a woman now.”

    “But I’m still your little girl, right?” I asked, trembling.

    Mommy giggled. “You always will be. Right?”

    “Yes, you will,” Daddy said, his hand reaching across my belly to grab Mom’s hand. They held each other as they snuggled up to me. “What do you want?”

    “How did you and Mommy first meet?” I asked.

    “You know that,” Mommy said. “He was there for my birth. Just like he was for yours.”

    “Oh, right,” I said, frowning. I had heard my friends stories’ about how their parents met. “I forgot. Well, what was the first time like when you made love?” I asked. “I want to know details! I’m old enough.”

    Mommy laughed. “That sounds like a wonderful bedtime story. Why don’t you tell it, Daddy?”

    “Sure,” Daddy said. “It was nearly nineteen years ago…”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Harrison “Harry” Young – September 2018

    It was nearly midnight as I headed down the hallway to my bedroom. It was so lonely in there. I held the tumbler of whiskey in my hand, the glass rattling. I dreaded going into my room. Another night of sleeping without Rachel beside me. Two years, and her ghost still haunted me.

    It was stuffy in the house. The AC had broken just in time for the heat to linger into early October. I took a sip of my whiskey, the burning liquor almost soothing as it poured down my throat to my stomach. I carefully opened my daughter’s door to check in on her like I always did.

    I turned it slowly, my dick tenting my pajama bottoms. I tried to pretend I was just making sure she was safe, but since she turned eighteen, I was noticing how much Michelle resembled her mother. The same blue eyes, the same delicate smile. I knew this was wrong, I did, but with those rumors floating around the college where I coached soccer and taught PE at, I couldn’t get them out of my head.

    Did Clint Elliston really fuck his sisters? He was open about screwing his cousins, but did he also enjoy that delicious Alicia, his little sister? She was as precocious as my own daughter. Had he fucked his older sister, Zoey? She’d played on my girl’s soccer team two years ago. Or what about his aunt, my colleague Vicky Samuels who taught history? Had he taken his own mother to bed?

    Incest…

    The college campus buzzed with rumors about it. How could I not think of Michelle in that way no matter how wrong it was? My heart beat in my chest as I pressed the door open. The hallway light fell on her as she slept on her belly, her windows open. The breeze rustled her curtains.

    I groaned at the sight of her nightgown. It had slipped up to exposed her panty-clad bum. The pale-pink fabric cupped her cute tush. She had just the start of womanly curves, just budding into femininity. Eighteen and precocious.

    I groaned and took another sip of my whiskey. My cock begged for me to slip into the bedroom and touch her. To love her the way I’d loved her mother. My dick throbbed in my pajama bottoms as I couldn’t look away from that perfect rump.

    “You’re going to go to hell,” I muttered to myself while this insidious thought whispered: Clint fucks his family. They all love him. How did he do it? Why can’t you?

    My daughter shifted. My stomach tensed. I prepared to close the door and flee as her leg curled up, showing off her panties molding over her young pussy. Around the edges of her gusset, her fiery bush peeked out, hairs curly.

    Eighteen and precocious. My heart raced in my chest. I could just walk into there and love her. Peel off those panties and…

    I closed the door as softly as I could, my heart racing, then I fled to my bedroom. To my lonely bed. I slammed the door shut behind me. I trembled, staring around the room past the dark furniture to the picture of my wife on the nightstand, looking so beautiful. It was a pic of her at eighteen, dressed up in her first formal gown, purple that complimented her sandy-blonde hair. I was beside her, looking so proud.

    Our first school dance.

    “Do you hate me?” I wondered as I stared at the picture. “For wanting to love our daughter? Or do you want us to be happy? Can we be happy?”

    Clint was happy.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I was bleary eyed the next morning at the college where I worked. I don’t remember sleeping at all. After I finished off my whiskey, I just lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, listening to the house groaning as it settled, to my daughter shifting on her bed as she slept in her innocence.

    She had no idea her father was a pervert.

    This had to end. I had to do something about it. I had to speak to Clint Elliston.

    The next morning I watched the dark-haired youth, in his final year of college now, as he sauntered down the hallway like he owned it. Girls glanced at him, whispering, giggling. They all knew the rumors. He’d knocked up two girls last year, his cousin Melody and this girl named Pam. They were both his girlfriends. California let you marry and fuck your first cousin, so he could be open about it.

    Did he fuck his little sister, Alicia? The sophomore girl followed him around like a puppy in her little girl dresses.

    “Hey, Coach Young,” Clint said, grinning at me. “Can’t wait for practice to start up. We’re going to take down the state tournament this year.”

    “Yeah,” I said. “Uh, could we talk in my office.”

    Clint shrugged. He was an athletic, young man, his shoulders already filling out. He had a man’s look about him despite being twenty. “What do you need?”

    “Uh…” I glanced around at the crowded hallway. “Not here. Not here.”

    “Okay,” he said, a serious look on his face. He glanced at his watch. “I have an appointment.”

    “During your lunch period?” I asked him.

    Clint winked at me. It was so brazen. I heard rumors of him using Vicky’s classroom. That he had orgies there that his aunt sometimes participated in. My dick throbbed hard. It couldn’t be true, right? But the way he walked ahead of me, not a care in the world.

    “How are your, uh, children?” I asked.

    “Doing great,” he said then yawned. “Fussy the last few nights. I had to rock both Hikaru and Christie for two hours last night before they fell asleep. But, you know, just seeing them in my arms, how beautiful they are…”

    “Yeah, it’s worth it,” I said, remembering when Michelle was a babe that small. How she had grown. Blossomed…

    We passed into the athletic center, students in gym were moving about, the girls in their tight shorts and tank tops smiling at Clint. He nodded at a few of them. They giggled and whispered to each other, probably about his cousin Lee.

    Did he really fuck her up the ass in the boy’s restroom?

    My office was accessed from inside the boy’s locker room. We headed inside, the room empty. Our footsteps echoed on the way to the door. It wasn’t a large office. The walls were covered in a few posters of my favorite soccer players as well as some educational posters on sports injuries and how to take care of them. I took my seat at my desk, the chair groaning.

    “So, what’s up?” Clint asked as he took a seat.

    “I’ve heard… rumors,” I said, swallowing. My heart raced. I glanced at the photo of Michelle on my desk taken just at the start of the year, eighteen and smiling as she prepared to go rafting down the American River.

    “That I’m fucking my sisters?” Clint asked. He didn’t even flinch. He leaned forward, his eyes flicking to the photo of my daughter. “You want to fuck her, don’t you? Michelle.”

    My blood ran cold. My stomach roiled. Sweat broke out across my body as he stared at me, his dark eyes intense. I shifted in my chair, my mouth going dry. My tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth. I struggled to swallow.

    “This was a mistake.” I stood up. “What you do with your sisters is your own, and—”

    Clint grabbed my wrist as I went to move around my desk. He stood up, too, his eyes serious. “I can help you.”

    “What?”

    “There’s nothing wrong with wanting to love your daughter,” he said. “To satiate your desire for her so long as she wants it, too.”

    I swallowed.

    “So you have to know if she wants it,” Clint said. “You have to seduce your daughter, discover what she craves, how she can love you back. Does she want you to be her daddy, her lover, or her master.” Clint’s smile grew. “You want her to be your lover, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” I croaked, my heart racing. “More than anything. I want to love her. She looks so much like her mother.”

    “That can’t be it,” Clint said. “You can’t just make her a proxy. You have to love her for her.”

    I swallowed. “How will I know?”

    He shrugged. “You’ll have to figure that out.” He let go of my wrist. “Now, to seduce her, you have to awaken herself to her femininity. She has to start thinking of herself as a woman around you. As something desirable. Beautiful.”

    “Okay,” I groaned.

    “You need to be affectionate,” Clint continued. “Touching her, brushing back her hair, hugging her, planting kisses on the cheeks. Shower her in compliments. Let her know she’s beautiful.”

    “She is,” I groaned. “Gorgeous. As pretty as her mother was at that age. As her mother was…” The words choked off. Rachel only improved over the years.

    “Good, let her know,” he said. I could see an idea kindling in his dark eyes. “Take her shopping.”

    “Shopping?”

    “Shopping,” Clint said. “Buy her some new clothes, ask her to model them. To show off how pretty she is.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Dad,” Michelle said as I came up to her. She put away her phone and stood up from the bench out front of the main college building, wearing a jean skirt and pink leggings, a pink blouse with ruffled sleeves clinging to her petite body. She had budding breasts, small and delicious.

    I hugged her. She stiffened for a moment then hugged me back. My hands were on her lower back. I wanted to slide down to cup her rump. Instead, I stroked her as I stared down at her. Her blue eyes twinkled in question.

    “I think you need some new clothes.”

    Delight burst in her eyes. “I do!” Then she frowned. “Why?” She gave me an inquisitive look. “You never like taking me shopping.”

    “Because you’re doing good in school,” I said, releasing the hug. I brushed back a strand of fiery hair from her face, caressing her cheek and loving the silky feel of her skin in the process. “My beautiful daughter deserves a reward.”

    The way she blushed when I said beautiful was amazing. Her entire face transformed. Her blue eyes twinkled as she squirmed in this coquettish fashion. She groaned, “Daddy,” with embarrassment and joy.

    “You are,” I said. “You are a gorgeous, young woman. Just as beautiful as your mother was at your age.”

    “Really?” she asked, her eyes growing dewy.

    I cupped her chin, my thumb stroking her cheek. “Really.” The feel of touching her made my dick so hard. “Ready?”

    “Yes!” she said.

    “I want you to buy a few pretty outfits and let me see them,” I said. “I want to see how gorgeous my daughter is.”

    She clung to my arm, nodding in delight. Her eyes were so bright as we strolled to the car. She was such a precious thing. My heart pounded heat through my veins as I escorted her to my car. She felt so much like her mother.

    Was I just thinking of her as a replacement for her mother? Was this just grief driving me towards this precious, beautiful girl?

    My heart pumped such warmth through me as she broke away from me. She had a glee that Rachel lacked. A zest. My daughter bounced by the passenger door, her red hair flying about her as she waited for me to unlock the car.

    She hopped in, pulling on her seatbelt as she shifted in the seat. Her eyes sparkled with such delight. I slipped in, studying her. She was her mother, but there were differences in the cheekbones. The ears. The hair color. Not blonde, but a bright red like me.

    The way she glowed right now, I knew this would work.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Avalon Young – July, 2037

    “Oh, that’s so romantic,” I said, trembling between my parents in the dark. “Did Mommy look pretty in her new clothes?”

    “As pretty as you,” Daddy said, stroking my stomach with his warm hand. My pussy clenched, swimming with his cum.

    “And what about you, Mommy?” I glanced at her, seeing her shape in the dark. “Did you have any idea that Daddy wanted to make love to you?”

    “No idea,” she said. “I didn’t have an inkling that our daddy saw me as anything other than his daughter. It never even crossed my mind. I was just starting out at as freshman at the college. I didn’t really know about the rumors about Clint. Everyone knew my father was Coach Young, so they watched what they said around me.”

    “So you didn’t know that this Clint was fucking his sisters?”

    “Nope,” said Mommy. “I was just excited that Daddy was paying attention to me. He seemed happy that day. For the first time I could remember. He was so sad when your grandmother died. The house was so somber. I did my best to try and brighten things up, but he never seemed to notice. Then he did. I was so eager for it. It wasn’t that wet, juicy excitement, not yet, but I was starting to feel so womanly. I was responding. Just like your daddy thought I might. I had all these wicked ideas bouncing around in my head.”

    “What happened when you reached the clothing store?” I asked as I grabbed Mommy’s breast. I brought it to my lip and sucked hard on her nipple.

    “Well,” Mommy said. “I decided to buy a bit more adult clothing. I was feeling womanly and…”

    I happily nursed at her nipple as I listened to the best bedtime story ever.

    To be continued…


  • Well, That Backfired 3

    Font size : +


    The story reaches it’s climactic finale as teenage siblings, Laurie and Tom, meet their step-mother, Audrie, and reunite with their father, Bradley. CAPITAL NAMES mean the story is being told from that person’s perspective. This one’s pretty long, so it’s split into three subchapters. Please leave comments and constructive criticism.

    Part One: Be Nice to Your Step Mom

    TOM

    “Is that the house?” I ask Mom as I pull along the curb of the quiet Des Moines cul-de-sac. Mom looks out of the passenger window and nods.

    “He still has the black Explorer,” Mom says, gesturing to the truck in the driveway, “you were conceived in the back seat, Tom.”

    “That’s more information than I needed.” I reply. Mom gives me an exaggerated look of shock, and I smile.

    “What about me?” Laurie perks up from the back seat.

    “You were made behind the dumpster of a Hardee’s Jr, Sweetie,” Mom smirks back at her daughter, “and the best versions of you ended up on my back.”

    “You don’t want the best versions of me,” Laurie sniggers as she runs her hands through the coils of Mom’s hair, “you like the worst version too much.”

    Mother and daughter lock eyes with each other over the front seat of the van. From the shoulders up, the picture of the two almost looks like a mirror image; both women baring strikingly similar facial features and expressions. Their curly, brown hair, big, blue eyes, cut jawline, high cheekbones, pointed nose, and full, pale lips are nearly identical, but move lower, and you can see where mother and daughter differ. Laurie is well shaped, but lean and sleek, while Mom’s curves border on exaggeration. And though the two are sexually different, their eyes share the same carnal hunger, and their mouths express the same seductive smirk. They move together, their lips part, their tongues entwine, and their fingers slink into the curls of each other’s auburn hair.

    “Hey, Sierra,” Eleanor pipes-in from the back seat, “is that Bradley?”

    Mom whips her head to the side, and stares out the passenger window. Through the reflection of the glass, I see the dim features of her face express melancholy longing. I look over her shoulders, and see my dad for the first time in over a decade. Holy shit, it’s like looking in a mirror. Save for the bald spot on the crown of his head, and the muscle on his arms, he’s a spitting image of myself. He walks out the front door, and gets into the Explorer. A woman follows him out, and waves as he pulls from the driveway. Goddamn, Dad; you sure know how to pick ‘em. Audrie is twenty-seven years of tan skin, blonde hair, and a body you could paint on a warship. Her breasts slope from her chest in perfect proportionality to her statuesque frame, and perch high and full above a flat abdomen toned with soft muscle beneath a tight top. Her back curves in a graceful arc down her length, and ends in a pair of leggings that leave nothing to the imagination. The fabric stretches and clings to the gravity-defying fullness of her backside, whose domes crease perfectly about the thigh in two, smiling folds. She’s wearing hooped earrings that dangle from between strands of long, platinum hair, and her face bares the soft features of rosy cheeks, luscious, pink lips, a narrow nose, and grey, clear irises shining from big, oval eyes.

    “You guys know the plan,” Eleanor whispers to Laurie and me, “you two go in there and have fun with your step mom, and Sierra and I will go deal with Bradley.”

    “You’re going to have to help us on this one,” I say to Eleanor, “I don’t think Laurie and I can handle a woman like that on our own.”

    “Just because she’s a hot piece, doesn’t mean she’s a hard mark,” Eleanor chuckles, “you got me in bed, and if I may be so bold, I think I’m rather attractive.”

    “You’re a shameless slut, Ellie,” I smirk, “it was just a matter of time before I got my turn.”

    Eleanor pouts her full, red lips in mock indignation. Her green eyes sparkle mischievously from her freckled, pixie-like face, whose innocent structure acts as a perverse mask for the lecherous mind behind it. Her crimson hair bows inwardly about her cheeks, accentuating the girlishness of her portrait, but the innocent façade does not extend to her body. Large, pale breasts protrude vulgarly from the cut neckline of her t-shirt, and her thick legs widen into a set of glutes that burst lasciviously from her plaid skirt. Eleanor is a slut, she’d be the first to tell you that, but she is so much more. I’ve never met someone who can read a person like Eleanor can; she gleans more from a single glance than most could from an extensive conversation. If Laurie and I are going to take Audrie on our own, we’ll need some help from our redheaded harlot.

    “Alright,” Eleanor says, and glances out the window. She studies the woman across the street for a moment, and then turns back to me, “what can you tell me about her?”

    I look at the beautiful blonde on her porch, and can’t see past the ass and titties. I’m a simple man, what can I say?

    “A hot piece of ass.” I reply, and catch a scornful look from Mom and Laurie.

    “Let me help you.” Eleanor says with a roll of her eyes, and gestures to my step-mom, “She drives a Prius, with a Bernie Sanders bumper sticker. She has a ‘peace’ flag in the window, a ‘legalize it’ sign in the yard, and a rainbow tire cover in the driveway. She has a UCLA t-shirt, but a John Deere hat on. It’s Thursday, and she’s in her house at ten AM. What does that tell you about her?”

    “She’s… a democrat?” I ask stupidly.

    “No shit, Sherlock,” Eleanor snorts, “since you’re such a fucking genius, I’ll just tell you. Audrie is a classic example of a country girl who ‘found herself’ in a big-city college. She was the hottest bitch in a small town high school, thought she was too good for the place, and applied to UCLA. Only when she got to L.A, she realized she was just a small fish in a big pond. Her rural heritage didn’t jive with the hot, urban sentiments of her peers, and her superiority complex vanished. Audrie felt insecure for the first time in her life, so what did she do? She reinvented herself to fit in. She cast away her country roots, and dove into the progressive college experience with both feet. She sexually overcompensated because she wanted to experience everything, and she chose a major like Women’s Studies or some shit because all the sudden she was an activist, just like the trendy, urban peers she desperately wanted to impress. She had the time of her life, and those four years she spent in UCLA defined her. But then she graduated, and realized that a liberal art’s major doesn’t pay off student loans. She moved back to Iowa, and latched onto the first man with a stable income she could find: your dad. Now, she spends her days doing yoga and bitching about Trump on the internet. But do you know what the most important thing about Audrie is? She’s bored.”

    I stare blankly at Eleanor, both amazed and a little scared at how well she just read a woman she’d never met. Eleanor grins broadly at me, and then kisses me on the neck, places a single finger on my cheek, and turns my attention back to the woman in the doorway.

    “I think it’s time I take the training wheels off and let my students fend for themselves,” she whispers seductively, her lips tickling my ear, “Why don’t you and Laurie give Audrie some excitement?”

    AUDRIE

    Congratulations on finally getting your GED, I type furiously into the youtube comment section, you can put it right next to your NRA certificate. You know, it’s people like you that are the reason this country-

    A knock on the door interrupts my self-righteous monologue, and I break my attention from the five paragraphs I was planning to write. Fucking girl scouts; I had a whole dissertation to drop on that ignorant asshole. I walk across the kitchen, open the door, and my jaw almost hits the floor. Holy shit, it’s a young Bradley. The hair, the eyes, the frame; it’s all there.

    “Hey,” the young man smiles easily, “are you Audrie Baker?”

    “Y-y-yes!” I stammer, still stupefied at what I’m looking at, “How can I help you?”

    “I’m Tom Baker,” the man says (of course he is!), “and this is my sister, Laurie.”

    I barely noticed the girl standing next to him. She’s about five inches shorter than myself, brown haired, blue-eyed, and wearing a very risqué plaid skirt and button-up shirt.

    “Can we come in?” she asks, smiling with the same easy smile as her brother.

    “Of course!” I yell, a little too eagerly, “Come in, come in!”

    I usher my step-children into the room, my heart beating with excitement. I’d always heard about Tom and Laurie from Bradley, but the only pictures he has of them are of when they were barely older than toddlers. I finally get a chance to meet the mysterious part of his past! This is the most exciting thing to happen to me since I watched the Game of Thrones trailer!

    “Make yourselves at home!” I say, gesturing grandly to the minimalist living room, “I’ll get you guys something to drink; beer?” I ask, knowing they’re underage. It seems like a desperate attempt to show them I’m ‘cool,’ and it is, but I really want these kids to like me.

    “Sure,” Tom smiles, “got any Bud?”

    “No Bud here,” I say, “only craft. You ever have an IPA before?”

    “What’s an IPA?” Laurie asks.

    “Indian Pale Ale,” I say with a bit too much smugness, “you’ll love it, trust me.”

    I walk into the kitchen, very pleased with myself. I’m going to be the awesome step-mom who lets them drink, and knows about trendy microbreweries. Maybe I should offer them some weed? Do they smoke weed? Of course they do, they’re high school kids. I pull the bottles from the fridge, and take out the bag from the drawer.

    “You just missed your dad,” I say as I pop the caps and pack a bowl, “by like, ten seconds. I can give him a call if you want.”

    “No,” Tom’s voice says from the living room, “we’d like it to be a surprise.”

    I finish packing the weed into the bowl, grab the frosty pale ales, and walk into the living room. Tom and Laurie are sitting on the couch together, and I notice Laurie briskly pull her hand away from his as I step into the room. I hand them each their beverages and then coyly show them the pipe I had behind my back.

    “I don’t know if you guys partake,” I say slyly as I gently pad the top of the herb, “but I wouldn’t be a good host if I didn’t offer.”

    “I do,” Laurie says brightly, accepting the pipe in her hands and giving me an appraising smile (fuck yeah, cool step-mom status confirmed!), before looking at her older brother, “I don’t know about Tom though.”

    “I’ve never done it,” Tom says, looking at the weed apprehensively, “I like to keep a clear mind.”

    “You don’t have to if you don’t want to, no peer pressure.” I say warmly as I sit on the couch next to Laurie, “But it’s an indica strain, which means it’s like a body high, and won’t mess with your head.”

    Laurie lights the corner of the bowl, and inhales until the cherry glows brightly against her face. She takes a smooth exhale without any coughing, and I see her expression begin to droop slightly. She gives me a blissful smile and then passes me the pipe. I expertly corner the bowl, inhale, hold it in, and let it out slowly, before passing it to Tom. Tom looks nervously at the pipe, and Laurie puts a comforting hand on his upper thigh. His composure relaxes, and he accepts my offer. I smile inwardly; I get to be Tom’s first experience with marijuana. Cool step-mom status just got elevated to ‘awesome.’

    “So,” I say, as Tom’s virgin lungs hack up smoke, “tell me all about yourselves; I want to hear everything.”

    Laurie gives me the synopsis of her life as we burn the weed between us. I learn that she’s on the varsity gymnastics team, that she’s a closeted metalhead, and that she’s currently applying to USC, UCLA, Nebraska, and Boise State. I unabashedly tell her to go to UCLA (go Bruins!), recant the tale of how I met her father, and bitch about Donald Trump a little bit. Tom isn’t much of a talker, and elects to let Laurie and I carry most of the conversation. I glean a bit of information from him; he’s going to Nebraska, he likes videogames and he’s interested in programming, but he mostly remains an intriguing mystery to me. After a half hour, a case of beer, and three bowls of weed, I notice that I’m a little too drunk and a little too high, and so are Laurie and Tom.

    “Oh, fuck,” Tom groans, and barely makes it to his feet, “bathroom!”

    Tom hurriedly rushes to the bathroom as Laurie tries to get up to help him. She sways dangerously to the side, overcorrects, and then falls awkwardly on top of me.

    “Oh my god, I’m so irresponsible!” I laugh, “Your father is going to kill me!”

    “I can walk!” Laurie laughs embarrassedly, before failing another attempt, and landing face-first into my lap.

    “You are such a light weight!” I cackle, “You’re going to have to work on that before you go to UCLA.”

    “Fuck that, go Trojans!” Laurie yells mirthfully, her voice muffled as she talks against my belly.

    “I will disown you if you go to USC!” I cry as she raises her head from my lap.

    “You can’t tell me what to do,” Laurie grins, “you’re not my real mom.”

    “I was wondering when you’d pull that shit.” I smirk, crinkling my nose.

    “My real mommy lets me do anything I want,” Laurie says in a baby voice, “and the Bruins fucking suck.”

    “You little bitch!” I laugh, and throw her off me and onto her back. Laurie laughs gleefully as she sprawls on the couch, her skirt hiking up dangerously past her thighs. I pounce on her in a fit of playfulness and begin tickling and prodding her into a writhing mess of flailing arms and legs.

    “Tom!” Laurie yells, “Tom, Audrie is beating me!”

    “Shh! Shh! Shh!” I giggle as I clasp a hand over her mouth, “Shut the fuck up!”

    Laurie licks the palm of my hand, and I pull it back in revulsion.

    “You nasty little girl!” I exclaim through bursts of laughter.

    “You have no idea.” Laurie giggles, and then her demeanor changes. The playful curl of her lips subsides into an easy, expectant smile. Her wide-eyed drunkenness softens into a half-lidded gaze. I’m suddenly very aware of the position of our bodies; my legs entwined with hers, my breasts squishing against her petite bust. Her hands are raised above her head and splayed lazily open, and mine are gently gripping her at the waist. How the fuck did this happen?

    “I, uhh…” I say awkwardly as I attempt to sit up in my drunken state, “this is weird.”

    “It doesn’t seem weird to me at all,” Laurie whispers, and raises her leg so that it bends at the knee, allowing our crotches to push together, “and it seemed very natural for you. You really did have fun in college, didn’t you?”

    “I did,” I giggle, and instinctively separate my legs about her thigh, “but those days are behind me.”

    “They don’t have to be,” Laurie says, and shifts her body so that we press together from thigh to breast, “it can be our little secret.”

    “I’m a married woman,” I say, unable to stop myself from breathing heavily in anticipation, “and you’re my step-daughter.”

    “Doesn’t that just make it so much hotter?” Laurie whispers. I smile lustfully, and almost kiss her right there, but I stop myself. No, I cannot do this. Laurie is drunk, underaged, and the daughter of my husband. I am a faithful wife. I struggle to lift myself off her, but my drunken limbs don’t cooperate.

    “Whoa,” Tom’s voice says from the threshold, “I clearly missed something.”

    “Audrie was trying to convince me to go to UCLA,” Laurie smiles at her brother, “her recruitment methods are a bit unorthodox, but she’s making a compelling argument.”

    “This is not what it looks like,” I smile bashfully at Tom, “we were just having some fun.”

    “Clearly.” Tom smiles easily to me, and walks toward us. I manage to ease myself upright from Laurie and try to make room on the couch for Tom, but he doesn’t sit in the vacant spot I’ve provided for him. No, Tom stops in front of us, leans forward, and kisses Laurie. Not a kiss on the cheek or the forehead, but an open-lipped, passionate entwining of tongues. What the fuck. They pull from each other, their gazes locked in their love and lust, and then they turn their sapphire irises on me.

    “Our family is a little different than others,” Laurie says as she unbuttons Tom’s fly, and my heart skips a beat, “and a lot of people can’t accept that, but you’re not like them, Audrie.”

    “You’ve been so open and caring with us,” Tom says, unbuckling his belt, and my stomach knots, “there’s no judgement with you.”

    “We feel safe with you,” Laurie smiles warmly as she reaches into Tom’s pants, and my breath quickens, “we feel like we can be ourselves around you.”

    I like to think I’m a sexually open-minded person; I’ve had sex with men, women, and all different combinations of the two, and I’m a firm believer that anything done between consenting partners is fair game, but this… this is new to me. It seems that in my quest to make Tom and Laurie like me, and not view me as the home-wrecking cunt who stole their father, I inadvertently made them a little too comfortable with me. My first reaction was shock, but my second reaction is quite different. My step-children trust me so much that they are willing to show a part of themselves they keep hidden from the world. Isn’t that the greatest expression of love? Isn’t that something only family can do? Their confidence in me is endearing, and I must admit, their relationship is… exciting.

    “You can be yourselves around me,” I smile as I lean back on the couch, “there’s no judgement here.”

    “Should we get a room?” Laurie asks, her eyes watching me knowingly, “We wouldn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable.”

    “No,” I say, feeling my words slip with tremors of excitement, “you’re fine where you are.”

    “Do you like to watch?” Tom smiles as his pants drop, and I see what Laurie is holding in her hand.

    “I’m certainly not participating,” I smirk, staring unabashedly at the bulging gift between his legs, “I am a faithful wife. Just pretend I’m not here.”

    Laurie strokes Tom until he’s engorged in her hand. She looks up at him with a lustful expression of youthful excitement, and he looks down at her with a love so desperate it makes my heart ache. She leans forward, and plants a tender kiss on the tip of his cock. He runs a hand through her delightful curls and guides her forward. Laurie separates her pouting lips and wraps them around him as he inches his way into her mouth. She closes her eyes and savors the taste of him as her neck begins to bulge with his girth. She takes him all the way in, and Tom’s head falls back in bliss. She gags a little, showing her inexperience, but she doesn’t pull him out. She holds him deeply, and rotates her lips against his pelvis; her nose squishing into the flesh of his lower abdomen as lines of saliva drip from her mouth. I spread my legs, and push my hand under my waistband.

    She pulls away from him, her lips sucking so tightly that her blushing cheeks stretch from her face. She watches him from the tops of her eyes as she does it, gaging his reaction and adjusting for his needs. Her hand slinks between his legs, and gently massages his balls as she rotates her lips about his crease. Tom’s grip on her head tightens, and he begins to pull her toward him. Laurie places her palms flat against his thighs, and tries to push back, but he forces her to take him in. I almost yell at him, but then I notice the expression in her eyes. They’re partially rolled-back, and brimming with primal want; she likes it like this. I ease back into the couch, and glide my fingers through the moist petals of my erogeneity.

    Tom forces his sister’s head forward again, and again, and again. Every brutal pass down his length causes Laurie to gag, and her eyes to well with tears. Wet, pained gurgles permeate from her mouth, but she dutifully keeps her lips locked, and sucking. She stops trying to resist him with her hands, and instead brings them between her own legs. From my view on the couch, I can see the dark stain down the length of her laced panties. She drives her fingers down her skirt, and I see them writhing chaotically beneath the fabric of her undergarment. Her hips shift, her legs quiver, and her mouth hums muffled tones of desperate pleasure between the gags and sucks. The sounds coming from her would be screams of delight were her mouth not occupied, but as they are, they sound like the pleading tones of a gagged captive. I push my fingers inside myself, and gasp.

    “Don’t you fucking stop, Laurie,” Tom growls as he holds his sister against his pelvis, her body writhing in pleasure and discomfort, “take me in like the little whore you are.”

    Laurie seems to melt in the degradation of his words. Her back arches, her legs spread, and her skirt hikes past her hips. She glances at me from the bottom of her eyes, and pushes her panties to the side before giving me a little wink. She forks her fingers about her dripping pussy lips, and spreads them wide as she defiles herself in front of me. I push my fingers deeper into myself, and furiously work my thumb along my clit as I watch her. So, this is who she really is. You never really know someone until you take them to bed, and now I know who Tom and Laurie truly are. Tom is a controlling, borderline abusive lover, and Laurie is a submissive masochist. Interesting.

    Tom finally pulls out of his sister, and Laurie reels forward in a chorus of grateful, desperate breaths. Tom grabs her by the hair and rips her head backward. Her face is flushed, streaked with eyeliner, and wet with strained tears, but when he pulls her hair, her smile is devious, bright and lustful. An animalistic laugh that almost sounds like a growl flows from her lecherous lips, and brother and sister kiss in hedonistic passion; their mouths devouring each other as their bodies press.

    “Audrie,” Toms says looking down at Laurie, and then over at me, “do you still want to just watch?”

    “I’m just a spectator,” I smile, my words mingling with a moan as I touch myself, “don’t let me interrupt you.”

    “Well then,” Tom says and pulls Laurie back by the hips, “what do you want me to do to her?”

    “We want to know what makes you tick, Audrie,” Laurie smiles at me, her expression a disheveled mess of frayed hair and smeared makeup, “we want to know the real Audrie.”

    “Will you do anything I want?” I ask, hooking my free thumb into the waistband of my leggings and pulling them down.

    “Anything,” Laurie grins crookedly, “what twisted fantasies does Audrie Baker have in that head of hers?”

    This is new and exciting. Not only do I have the privilege of watching siblings engage in the forbidden, but I get to dictate how they do it. I’m ashamed to say that I’ve spent a pathetic amount of time flicking the bean in front of a computer screen since marriage, and my tastes have turned voyeuristic as a result. I like participating as much as the next gal, but there’s something about watching that gives you a feeling of… power.

    “Tom,” I say sweetly to my step-son, “could you hit her for me?”

    Laurie gives me a shocked look, and I respond with an apologetic smile. Tom takes a grip of his sister’s curls, turns her face to him, and then slaps her hard across the cheek. Her head whips to the side as a yelp blasts from her mouth. She stares at me, touching a hand to the red print on her cheek, her eyes welling in tears, and her gaping lips quivering as shallow, rapid breaths flow between them. Then, her eyes widen in realization, and the corners of her mouth curl in an astounded smile.

    “You liked that, didn’t you?” I smirk at her.

    “I’ve never been hit like that,” Laurie says, the excitement edging in her voice, “oh my god…”

    “I can tell you like it rough,” I say, deepening my penetration as tones of my arousal mix with my words, “now, take off your clothes, but leave the skirt on.”

    Tom pulls off his shirt as Laurie begins fumbling with the buttons of her own. It’s obvious that she’s delaying on purpose, and Tom gets frustrated, and gives her what she wants. He grabs her by the neck of her collared button-up, and rips it down the middle, causing a spray of buttons to clatter against the floor. Laurie laughs gleefully as her petite breasts jiggle from her body, and the remains of her shirt fall from her dainty, bare shoulders.

    “Hit her again,” I command, joining my hands together between my legs as I arch my back against the seat, “and choke her.”

    Tom grabs his sister by the throat, and she returns his violence with a challenging, lustful smile. He slaps the smile off her face, and her head whips to the side. Though the mirth has left her expression, the arousal is shining from her eyes. She bites her lip, grinds her thighs together, and then faces her brother again, curling the same challenging smile across her mouth. He hits her again, and again, and again. Every slap sends her hair flailing in a bounce of coils, and her head reeling to the side, but it also prompts moans to mix with her yelps, and her thighs to grind together with increasingly desperate need. When Laurie is begging for more, and her inner thighs are soaked with the nectar of her want, I order her brother to cease the abuse.

    “Now,” I say pushing three fingers from each hand inside myself, “tie her hands behind her back.”

    Tom takes Laurie’s shirt, and she places her wrists together behind her. Her sapphire eyes brim with excitement, and she gives me a lip-biting smile as her brother binds her.

    “I don’t like that smug look you have,” I smirk at Laurie, “Tom, gag your whore sister.”

    “You do it.” Tom says as he winds his sister’s shirt into a rope. I open my mouth to object, but the cold look in his eyes stops my words against my teeth. That’s not the look of someone you say ‘no’ to. That’s the look he gives Laurie that makes her do the depraved things he desires. It’s the look that makes her love getting slapped in the face and choked. It’s a look that could make me cheat on my husband if I’m not careful; it’s not a look he inherited from his father.

    “Ok, Tom,” I say as I withdraw my hands from myself, and bend forward to Laurie, “but this is as far as I’ll go; I’m a married woman, after all.”

    “Of course,” Tom says, the look vanishing from his face, and the easy smile reappearing, “my hands are just full at the moment.”

    I look Laurie in the eye as I hook my fingers beneath the waistband of her panties, and pull them down her legs. Strings of her juices glisten in the light and cling to the fabric, before stretching and snapping as I pull her panties further. I take them off, and smile into her blue eyes as Tom binds her wrists behind her.

    “Open your mouth.” I command, and she does, the corners of her gaping lips quirking in excitement. I push the filthy panties into her mouth, and she graciously accepts them, moaning delectably as she savors the taste of herself. Tom pulls his sister’s arms back behind her, prompting Laurie to whimper a muffled tone of discomfort, and pinch her shoulders back, allowing her petite breasts to jut forward from her delicate frame. Tom finishes off the last knot, and then rests his chin on his sister’s shoulder, and looks right into my eyes.

    “Ok Audrie,” he smiles his easy, panty-dropping grin, “what do you want me to do to her?”

    “Hmm,” I muse, tracing my fingers down Laurie’s thighs, reveling in the control I have over her, “a filthy whore like this doesn’t deserve to be fucked in the pussy…”

    I look squarely into Laurie’s eyes, and see the anticipation building behind her sapphire irises. She doesn’t want it in the pussy, does she? No, Laurie likes the depraved, and the perverse; she wants it where it hurts.

    “A filthy little whore wants it in her filthy little hole, doesn’t she?” I grin at Laurie, and she nods enthusiastically.

    “Tom,” I say, lying back into my arm of the couch, and sliding my hands between my legs, “fuck your little sister’s asshole.”

    I expected Tom to ease her into it. I expected him to bend her over, and push in slowly until she acclimated to the pressure. That’s how every partner I ever had did it when I was feeling frisky with my backdoor, but that’s not what Tom does. Tom picks Laurie up by the thighs, swings his legs under her, and then impales his poor little sister on his cock. Her back wrenches in a curve, her head reels behind her shoulders, her abdomen tenses, and she screams a muffled tone of agonized ecstasy. Her pussy glistens with the arousal of her abuse, and her thighs quiver in their splayed positions outside of Tom’s legs. I can see the base of his thick cock wrapped in the tight, stretched rim of Laurie’s asshole, and I can see the way she’s clenching around him; she fucking loves it.

    Tom grips his sister’s ass, spreading her open as his fingers sink into the supple flesh. He shifts his weight backward so that Laurie is forced to lean against his abdomen, and I’m allowed an excellent view of what he’s doing to her. He pulls out, and I see a small length of her anal flesh stretch and distend from her hole, sheathing his cock in a thin membrane of pink, glistening skin. Laurie shrieks a sobbing plea for more; her eyes wide and trembling, and her lips sucking around her panties. Tom pulls to his crease, and spreads Laurie wide enough that she gapes around him, allowing me to look inside my step daughter. I’m rubbing my clit furiously, bringing myself to the brink of orgasm, and then slowing down, wanting to come when they do.

    Tom begins to fuck his sister. His drives are long and rapid, forcing every inch of himself into his sister’s widening rim as she flails to the rhythm of his lust on top of him. Her breasts jiggle and deform to her shifting momentum, her hair bounces behind her in a mess of curls, and her shoulders tense and twist as she struggles for purchase with her bound hands. Tom slides his hands from his sister’s cheeks, to her thighs, and pulls her legs back. Her flexible gymnast body bends easily for him, and her knees are soon resting beside her ears. He locks his elbows behind her knees, brings his hands behind her, and presses them together on the back of her head, forcing her to look down at what he’s doing to her. Laurie’s stifled screams rise in their pitch as she watches her brother’s cock disappear into her tight, pink hole. Tom’s hip surge upward in a relentless jackhammer of thrusts, and Laurie’s body writhes in abject pleasure, well past the point of controlling herself. She bends, curves, and shifts to his every whim, lost in the mind-breaking heat of her lust. Tom, however, is very much in control. He stares at me over his sister’s shoulder, fucking her, but watching me. His gaze is cold and controlling; wanting, but not asking. It’s as if his sister is but the tool of his message, and the message is very clear: this is what he wants to do to me. As I push my fingers into my pussy, and tease the rim of my ass with my pinkies, I realize, I want him to do it. I want to feel Laurie’s body pressed against my own, and I want to feel Tom’s raging heat inside me, but I can’t do it willingly; my conscience won’t let me. I’m a faithful wife, Tommy; if you want it, you’re going to have to take it.

    SIERRA

    “This is a stupid plan!” I hiss at Eleanor as we scoot into the booth of the coffee shop.

    “You’re just being a pussy,” Eleanor hisses back, “it will go fine unless you chicken-out.”

    “How do I look?” I ask, nervously adjusting my clothing.

    “Like a dime, Sierra,” Eleanor smiles warmly, and places a comforting hand on my thigh, “he doesn’t stand a chance.”

    “What if he doesn’t come?” I ask, feeling the panic rising in my chest, “What if he just goes straight to work?”

    “I don’t think we have to worry about that.” Eleanor chuckles, and gestures to the opening front door. My ex-husband walks through the glass coffee shop door, looking older than I last saw him, but still every bit the man I once loved, and still do. I shrink in the booth, but Eleanor tightens her grip on my thigh, prompting me to jolt upright.

    “Confidence, Sierra,” she whispers, “you’re still the hottest piece he ever had, Audrie be damned. Now, look at me and act like we’re having a conversation, and stop staring at him.”

    I force myself to look at Eleanor, and we talk about nothing as Bradley goes to the counter. From the corner of my eye, I see him glance at me, and I force myself to keep my attention diverted toward the redhead in my booth. He looks away, and then does a sudden double-take. Showtime, Sierra.

    “He’s walking over here,” Eleanor says, still nodding and smiling like we’re in the midst of gossip, “do not look, and do not initiate; make him make the first move.”

    I can hear his footsteps approaching, and it takes every inch of my will not to turn around and look. Finally, the footsteps stop. Eleanor continues talking about nothing, and I continue to pretend to listen to her babble.

    “Sierra?” Bradley’s voice says from behind me, “Sierra Townsend?”

    I slowly turn my head over my shoulder, and I see him. A few more lines on his face, and a bald spot on the top of his head, but still him. Still my Bradley.

    “Bradley?” I ask no longer having to feign my reaction, “Holy shit, Bradley?!

    “Oh my god!” Bradley exclaims, throwing his arms out to his side and nearly spilling his coffee, “Sierra, how the hell have you been?”

    I practically leap from the booth and run into his arms. He embraces me like an old friend, and I have to resist embracing him like a lover. I hug him tightly, and then pull away after the appropriate amount of contact has been made.

    “Goddamn,” Bradley exclaims as he looks me over, “the years have been much kinder to you then they’ve been to me!”

    “You look great,” I smile, “a little less hair, but a little more muscle.” I squeeze his arm playfully, and he blushes a little.

    “Yeah,” he says awkwardly, feeling the top of his head, “I tried Rogaine, but after a while, I just figured there’s no fighting father time. Unless you’re Sierra Townsend, I guess,” he laughs, gesturing broadly to me, “the ageless wonder!”

    “It’s still Sierra Baker,” I chuckle, “and liberal amounts of makeup can hide many things.”

    “You kept my name?” Bradley says, astounded.

    “I’m a traditionalist,” I laugh, and then gesture to Eleanor, “except in some regards, I guess. Bradley, this is Eleanor O’Reilly, my fiancé.”

    “Your fiancé…” Bradley trails off, looking wide-eyed at the teenage bombshell grinning in the booth, “you’re…”

    “…a lesbian,” Eleanor giggles from her seated position, “yes, Mr. Baker.”

    “Call me Bradley.” Bradley says, still baffled at what he’s looking at. Eleanor extends a hand to him, and he shakes himself from his stupor, and grasps it, “Nice to meet you.”

    “Care to sit down?” I ask him, gesturing to the booth, “Or are we holding you up?”

    “I’ve got work in fifteen minutes, but those bastards owe me weeks of vacation time,” Bradley says, finally regaining his smile, “we got some catching up to do, don’t we?”

    “We certainly do.” I laugh, and sit down next to my ‘fiancé.’ Bradley scoots into the booth, keeping a respectful distance from the two of us. He gives Eleanor a studious once-over, and then smiles the same easy smile his children wear.

    “If you don’t mind me asking, Miss,” Bradley says in a joking tone, “can I see your drivers license? You don’t look old enough to be in this establishment.”

    “Bradley!” I laugh in mock embarrassment.

    “We get that all the time,” Eleanor chuckles to Bradley, “I am old enough to marry, but a year shy of ordering my own beer.”

    “Holy hell,” Bradley says, “good for you, Sierra.”

    “Thank you, Bradley,” I smile widely, and then gesture to the ring on his finger, “I see you’ve found someone too.”

    “Yeah,” Bradley says, unconsciously twisting the ring, “I can’t really fault you for marrying a younger woman, seeing as I did the exact same thing with Audrie. You know,” Bradley says, his smile disappearing as he looks at me, “it makes a lot of sense now.”

    “What?” I ask, feeling my smile fade.

    “How we ended up,” Bradley says, and then nods to Eleanor, “and who you really are; it makes sense. You should’ve told me, Sierra, I would have understood.”

    “We don’t need to dig up the past,” I say, and entwine my fingers with Eleanor’s, “just leave it buried; we’re both better off for it.”

    Bradley looks long and hard at me, years of words flowing from his eyes. His expression softens, and he slaps the table in conciliation.

    “You’re right,” he says, his smile back on his lips, “it’s buried. So, how have the kids been?”

    “I was hoping you’d be able to tell me yourself,” I say, raising an eyebrow, “seeing as how I dropped them off at your house, and someone let them in.”

    “You did?!” Bradley exclaims, and then pulls out his phone, “I didn’t get any messages from Audrie about it.”

    “They wanted to surprise you,” I smile ruefully, “and it looks like I ruined it.”

    “Jesus H. Christ, Sierra!” Bradley nearly shouts, “I haven’t seen them in ten years, and you just drop them off?!”

    “There’s no bad blood,” I say, grasping his hand in a consoling nature, “they understand things just didn’t work out, and now that they’re old enough to make their own decisions, they decided they wanted to reconnect with you.”

    Bradley’s panicked expression stays on his face a moment longer, and then relaxes into a crestfallen frown.

    “You sure they don’t hate me?” Bradley asks, his words barely a mumble.

    “Of course not!” I laugh, and squeeze his hand, “I made sure they got your presents every Christmas, and I made sure to tell them you loved them more than anything.”

    “I don’t even know them,” Bradley mutters, still grasping my hand, “my own children are strangers to me.”

    “Well,” I say, and place my other hand on top of his, “why don’t you fix that?”

    Bradley stares at the table for a while, deep in thought. His jaw muscles work like they always do when he’s thinking, and his brow furrows in the same contemplative manner. Suddenly, his eyes light up, and a broad grin stretches across his face.

    “You know what?” he says, squeezing my hand a final time before pulling it away, “Let’s go!”

    “All of us?” I ask with false alarm in my voice, “Bradley, surely you can’t-”

    “All of us!” Bradley says firmly, and slaps the table again, “You’ll love Audrie, Sierra,” and then his smile grows wicked, “you just keep your hands off her, OK?”

    “Bradley!” I exclaim in mock embarrassment, and pull Eleanor close to me.

    “You keep your eyes on this one, Ellie,” Bradley grins as he stands up, gesturing to me, “I don’t care which way she swings, Sierra is a hard one to tie down.”

    “Really?” Eleanor smirks at Bradley, and then runs a possessive hand up my thigh, “Because I found her quite easy to… tie down.”

    “Ellie,” I giggle, tracing a thumb along her red lips, “you’re embarrassing me.”

    “C’mon, lovebirds,” Bradley laughs jovially, “we better get home fast; I don’t trust Audrie alone with my kids for a second. She’s probably got them high as a kite and campaigning for Bernie Sanders already!”

    “Sure, they are,” Ellie giggles, and then shows me a picture sent from Laurie, “what crazy kids.”

    Displayed in crystal-clear detail on Eleanor’s iPhone, is Audrie Baker: her breasts squished together and pulled from the ripped neckline of her UCLA shirt, her own panties stuffed in her mouth, and my son’s cock seven inches up her perfect, tan ass. I share a grin with Eleanor, and feel the anticipatory wetness between my legs. I cannot wait for this family reunion.

    TOM

    I can tell by the way Audrie is looking at me, that she wants it; she wants it bad. Not only does she want it, she wants it like Laurie’s getting it. Audrie lies on the other arm of the couch, her black leggings pulled past her knees, her thick, tan thighs splayed open for me, and her fingers defiling her sanctity in both holes. She’s moaning, stretching wantonly, and staring her grey irises from the tops of her half-lidded eyes. Three fingers from each hand glisten with her juices inside her impossibly tight slit, while her pinkies push deeply into her taught, pink rim. I growl, and push Laurie’s head forward, forcing her to watch as I ravage her. She’s writhing on top of me, desperately trying to break her hands from her binds, while still reveling in the nature of her captivity. She manages to spit the panties from her mouth, and her unrelenting ecstasy carries from her voice and echoes through the house.

    “Oh god,” she screeches, her voice tearful in shaking pleasure, “Tom, I’m coming!”

    “Come for me, Laurie,” Audrie moans, her knuckles whitening as she presses her fingers deeper, “come like the little anal slut you are.”

    I release Laurie from her headlock, and her back springs into a violent arch of concavity. I grip her by the supple fat of her ass as she grinds her hips into my pelvis, fucking herself as I pound mercilessly into her. She screams wanton pleasure and twists on me; her rectum rotating about my cock as she clenches with every muscle inside her. She’s spasming and convulsing on the inside, and her inner pleasure is reflected by the lithe motion of her toned back. Her legs shoot to the side, pivot on the cushions, and drive heel-first as her entire bodies stiffens. Her bound hands press hard into my chest, her neck striates with tension, and her mouth echoes a final, pleading tone of euphoria. She comes like a fountain; showering the couch and Audrie in the nectar of her lust. She continues to drive onto my cock, and her clenching anus almost makes me lose it, but I manage to hold fast. I pound the last of myself into her, and her shrill tones subside to panting, breathy whimpers. She collapses on me; her warm body slick against mine, her disheveled hair tickling my face, and her dainty form shivering in the echoes of her pleasure. The weak, nearly mournful sounds of her satisfaction leak into my ear, and almost quell the animal inside me. Almost. I reach behind her, undo her binds, and whisper lovingly into my sister’s ear.

    “Laurie,” I say so that only she can hear it, “Audrie wants it, but I think she’s going to make us take it from her.”

    I glance over Laurie’s shoulder, and see Audrie. She’s stopped touching herself, and is sitting expectantly with her hands resting against her inner thighs. Her mouth is slightly parted and breathing shallowly, her white top is stained with my sister’s love, and her eyes are watching us with a calculating, anticipating expression. She’s waiting; waiting for the chase to begin. I lean into my sister, and press my lips against her ear.

    “Go get her, Tiger.” I whisper, and Laurie does. She pounces from me with the sinuous athleticism only a gymnast has, and is on Audrie in an instant. Audrie attempts to roll away at the last second, but only manages to get to her stomach before Laurie is on top of her.

    “What are you doing?!” Audrie screams, “I said I only wanted to watch!”

    “We both know that’s bullshit,” Laurie laughs, subduing Audrie’s hands behind her, “but you’re just too ‘faithful’ to Daddy to admit you want it in the ass from your step-son.”

    I get up from my seated position and walk over as the two women wrestle. Laurie has strength and flexibility, but Audrie as size. She rolls off the couch, and Laurie is flung from her back and onto the floor. Audrie scrambles to her hands and knees, but her pulled-down leggings act as a bind about her thighs, and she stumbles forward. I pick her up by the armpits, and throw her on the couch. She lands in a splayed mess of arms and legs, and kicks at me as I approach her. Her expression is combative and fearful, but I see the desire brimming in her grey eyes. I catch a flailing foot in my hand, push it to the side, catch another one aimed at my crotch, push it to the other side, and then tower over my step-mom, my hips wedged between her spread thighs.

    “Are we going to keep doing this?” I smile down at her. The mask of defiance almost falls from her face, but she manages to keep it up for another display of fearful scorn.

    “You’re a rapist piece of shit,” she spits, her words biting, and then she looks at Laurie, “and you’re a brother-fucking whore. You know, instead of going to UCLA, I think Alabama might suit you better.”

    “Roll Tide,” Laurie giggles, and then slides her body next to Audrie’s, “we’ll see how long you can pretend you don’t want it.”

    I step over the bridge of leggings stretching between Audrie’s thighs, and she doesn’t try to stop me. She looks up at me from the tops of her eyes, and the lust is etched into them like a chisel through stone. Laurie grasps the neckline of Audrie’s tank, and pulls it roughly down. Audrie gasps in alarm as her breasts jiggle freely from their constraints. It’s the best rack I’ve ever seen; perfectly formed domes slope without a space between them, and are adorned with perky, pink nipples surrounded by small, dark areolas.

    “Holy shit, Audrie,” Laurie whispers appraisingly as she looks them over, “why were you hiding these from us?”

    “Get away from me.” Audrie hisses, but Laurie just giggles. She takes a breast in her hand, and squeezes until the supple flesh protrudes from her fingers. Audrie whimpers in halfhearted protest, and Laurie giggles once again, before taking the nipple in her mouth. She sucks hedonistically; slurping tones permeating from her wet lips as she stares intently at her step-mom. Audrie bites her lip in concentration, and hums a desperate, pleading sound that finally turns into a moan. Laurie’s girlish laugh echoes from her sucking lips as Audrie’s head tilts back in shameful pleasure. I reach down, and pull the stretched leggings past Audrie’s ankles. She murmurs her reluctance, but doesn’t try to fight me. She’s losing the will to keep up the façade, and is beginning to surrender like she always wanted to. I plant a foot on the cushion adjacent to her left thigh, and push my pelvis forward.

    “Anything that gets close to my mouth is getting bitten off.” Audrie snaps at me.

    “Really?” I smile, “I think I’ll take that gamble.”

    I push my pelvis forward, and watch as the tip of my cock presses against Audrie’s lips. She inhale’s sharply, and parts her lips just a bit, before regaining control of herself, and turning her head away.

    “Laurie,” I smile to my nursing sister, “do you think you can make Audrie open her mouth?”

    “I think I can.” Laurie smirks at Audrie, and pushes her fingers into the blonde woman’s slit. Audrie gasps, and I thrust. She doesn’t bite me. No, Audrie takes me into her mouth with warm, wet tenderness. Her luscious lips wrap covetously about my girth, and her tongue slinks delicately along the underside of my cock. From the outside, she’s looking at me with eyes full of hate, but from the inside, she’s savoring every little bump and vein of my manhood. I push deeper, watching as my cock disappears into her defiant face. She somehow looks even more attractive this way; her eyes glaring insolence, but her mouth whorishly contradicting them. Laurie pushes three fingers inside Audrie’s slit, and works her thumb in circles about her clit. She smiles knowingly as Audrie’s eyes lose their edge, and the lids that top them begin to close in blissful satisfaction.

    “That’s right,” Laurie whispers as she pleasures her step-mom, “that’s the real Audrie, isn’t it?”

    Audrie hums a tone of surrendered acceptance; the last of her defiance faltering as she consumes the final inch of my cock. Her nose presses against my pelvis, and she holds me there as her lips rotate. She withdraws, and a sheen of her saliva coats me. She stops at the head, rotates again, and then takes me in. I begin to thrust harder, and she begins to suck with more passion. She takes my brutality as a challenge, and rises to meet me. She doesn’t gag once; she constricts her throat around me as I burrow down it, and puffs her lips against me as I push all the way in. Faster and faster I thrust into her throat, and though lewd gurgles rise from her mouth, and saliva froths from her lips, she consumes me with ease. I thrust a final time, holding her hard against my base, and she hums a yearning tone of pleasure about me. She reaches behind me, and grips my ass tightly with both hands, trying to push me even deeper. I almost lose control of myself, and I have to pull out of her.

    “You can’t handle me, Tommy-boy,” Audrie grins, “you should just give up.”

    “I just needed you to get it wet,” I smile, “I don’t want to go in dry.”

    “You’re quite the gentleman for a rapist piece of shit.” Audrie smirks.

    “We still doing this?” I groan, “Are you going to make me fight you over everything?”

    “Nothing gotten easy was ever worth getting.” Audrie smiles, moans of pleasure flowing from her lips as my sister burrows her fingers deeper.

    “Fine then,” I say, “we’ll do it the hard way.”

    My hand shoots forward and wraps around Audrie’s throat. She lets out a whimper of excitement and fear, and I drag her body upward by the neck. Her heels thrash beneath her until she finally plants them on the cushions, and then I make my move. I grab her by the hips, spin her around, and push my kneecap into the back of her left knee. Her legs bend, her hips shift backward, and her chin rests on the top of the couch. I wait for her to send a kick into my groin, or an elbow to my face, but she doesn’t move. She stays bent over; her upper body pressing against the couch, her ample breasts squishing from the sides of her frame, her back flexed in its arch, and one side of her face resting on the upholstery. I wait for another moment, and then watch as her elegant hands leave their resting places on the cushions, slink behind her, and grip her supple, tan cheeks. She spreads herself, revealing the puckered center of her rim, and the dripping slit of her small-lipped pussy. Her face turns to give me a final look backward, and I see the ravenous want written across it. It’s a needful, pleading expression of big, grey eyes that shimmer with innocent vulnerability, a furrowed brow that draws lines across her forehead, and parted lips that tremble with anticipatory breaths. I level my cock against the spoked dot of her ass, and push in.

    God, she’s tight. The pink circle of her opening whitens as is stretches, and the line of her spokes smooth as she expands. Audrie growls a low, escalating tone, and the muscles of her lower back flex. I push her resistances inward, and the tight, glistening flesh about her rim bows inwardly with them, stretching her taint into an indentation about my advance. I push harder, and Audrie’s growl grows louder, and higher, until I finally break through. Her rim slides back along my girth, and Audrie’s head reels up, her spine arching and her glutes slamming together about me. She lets out a cry of abject pleasure as inch after inch of me disappears inside her ass. Her tight reaches envelope about me, embrace me in their sinful hold. The soft heat of her insides pulse with pleasured contractions, and give way to me in a constricting coil of deepening tension. I reach my base, and Audrie’s supple, soft cheeks press against my pelvis. Her cry strains her throat until it becomes a sob of pure satisfaction. She looks back at me; her eyebrows furrowed, her grey eyes glistening, and her parted lips quivering.

    “Rape me,” she whispers, her voice dripping with lust, “rape me like I deserve to be raped.”

    I grip her by the hips, pull out, and smash back into her. Her ass ripples upon the impact, and her insides seize about me in convulsions of pain and pleasure. Her head flies back, and the curve of her spine deepens as shrieks of euphoria blast from her gaping lips. I smack her viciously across the ass, punishing her for making me work so hard for my prize. Her shoulders pinch back, and a shiver ratchets up her spine. I feel her clench around me harder than ever before, so I hit her again, and again and again, until the tan, clear skin of her backside becomes a mosaic of red hand prints. She cries out with each hit, creating a perverse rhythm to our brutal lust; the smack of palm on flesh, the scream of pain and pleasure, the impact of pelvis to glutes, and the trailing moan that follows. Laurie walks behind the couch, Audrie’s panties in her hands.

    “You left these on the floor,” she sniggers as she raises the soaked fabric, “what a slob you are. Do you think you need to be punished for it?”

    Audrie nods her head submissively, and opens her mouth. Laurie grins as she forces the panties inside, and Audrie hums a pathetic tone of approval.

    “I think you look much prettier like this,” Laurie runs a hand through Audrie’s flailing, platinum hair, “a slut in her natural state.”

    Audrie squirms in delight as Laurie degrades her, and I see her juices running freely down her thigh. She slinks a hand through her legs, and continues the masturbation we so rudely interrupted before.

    “You know,” Laurie says, smiling inches away from Audrie’s face, “you’re not the first woman we did this to.”

    Laurie climbs up on the back of the couch, so that her thighs separate at Audrie’s chin. She lovingly pets the woman’s hair as I brutally drive my cock into her ass.

    “Though the last woman was much more… willing than you were.” Laurie snickers, running her hands through Audrie’s fine strands, “You have something in common with that woman, would you like to guess what it is?”

    Audrie obviously can’t respond, and in her mental state, I doubt she could have even if she wasn’t gagged. She’s screaming muffled ecstasy from around her panties, and driving her hips back against me as I slap her to the beat of my thrusts. Every pull of my cock causes her pelvic floor to stretch from her body, and every time that happens, Audrie’s knees give out in pleasure. She’s losing her mind; her eyes are rolled back, and spit is leaking from her stuffed mouth. She is nothing but the singular focus of her lust, but something tells me that what Laurie has to say might just knock her out of it.

    “The last woman we did this to, was also married to Bradley Baker,” Laurie smiles, “and he’s only had two wives.”

    Audrie’s rolled-back eyes dart forward, and widen. She tries to say something from around her gagged mouth, but no words come out. I placate her mental discomfort with the motion of my hips, and she soon relaxes, and falls back under my overbearing control; whimpering softly as she lurches in the prison of her self-designed rape.

    “What a pretty picture that is,” Laurie laughs, “I think I’ll capture it. Say ‘cheese,’ Audrie.”

    Laurie snaps a picture of the lust-drunk woman, and Audrie is too lost in her perverse fugue state to react. Laure smiles over to me, shows me who the picture is addressed to, and clicks ‘send.’ She immediately gets a message back, and her eyes widen in excitement.

    “Guess what, Audrie,” Laurie smiles, “we’re about to have a family reunion.”

    AUDRIE

    It’s a rare thing to get what you want, exactly how you want it. My ass cheeks are numbed from the relentless slaps of my step son, but the blows still send delightful stings into my depths. My asshole is a stretched, gaping ruin, but it still clenches and coils around Tom as he advances, making him break me open for each ferocious thrust. My mouth is filled with the flavor of my own perverse filth, but it still sucks with ravenous want as I taste myself from the fabric of my panties. I’ve always had a rape fantasy, but never the correct partner to act it out; now I have two.

    Tom is fucking me so hard that my body is being pushed into the back of the couch. My spine is curved unnaturally; my ass perked upward and spread to accommodate my step-son, while my torso is pressed mercilessly upright into the cushions. My hands are splayed open and pushing hard at my sides; my wrists aching in their bent state as my arms strain to keep myself from breaking in half. My breasts are squished and deformed against the cushions, and my nipples are being dragged mercilessly along the abrasive fabric. My chin rests on the top of the furniture, and my vision is filled with Laurie’s glistening, tight pussy. Her lips are flushed and wet, and her slit is oozing with the secretion of her arousal. She tousles my hair playfully as she degrades me, and I revel in her verbal abuse. Yes Laurie, I am an anal whore who likes getting raped. Yes Laurie, I love having my step-son’s cock in my ass. Yes Laurie, I deserve this; this is exactly what I want. Yes Laurie, I’d absolutely love to meet your mother. She shows me the picture she took; my eyes rolled back, my panties stuffed into my leaking mouth, and my tan, fit body a ruin of handprints, sweat, and gaping holes. I make a mental note to ask her for a copy of the picture; this is a day I’m going to want to remember.

    “Guess what, Audrie,” she says, “we’re about to have a family reunion.”

    I look up at her from the tops of my eyes, my sight glazed with tears of strain and pleasure. What did she mean by that? It doesn’t matter; all that matters is the feeling inside me. The churning, quaking pressure building in my depths, compelling me to push back against Tom as he rapes my asshole, compelling me to scream muffled euphoria from my disgraceful gag. I grind my ass into his pelvis as we make contact, and my eyes roll into my head as I feel his cock pierce me in deeper, virgin territory.

    “Audrie,” Laurie giggles, removing the panties from my mouth, “Bradley is coming home right now. He’s going to walk in on us.”

    “I don’t care,” I gasp, feeling my pelvic floor distend from my body, “(gaaaAAH!) let him (Ah!) see us.”

    “My, my,” Laurie laughs gaily, “what a faithful wife you are.”

    “I want him to see,” I moan, my words interrupted by my pleasure, “I (hnnGGG!) want him to see (aaaAAAH!) how I like it.”

    “You know what I want?” Laurie whispers, her lips quirked in a devious smile, “I want you to watch me get double-penetrated by my dad and brother.”

    “I want to watch you,” I whisper back, staring submissively up at her from the tops of my eyes, “please (fuck!) let them do it (AAAAAH!) to me when you’re done.”

    “Maybe…” Laurie trails off, her lips parted and smiling, her eyes staring expectantly at my moaning mouth, “but you have to earn it, Audrie.”

    I don’t need any instruction. I wait for Tom to pull back for his next thrust, and then lurch forward with his drive, allowing his momentum to carry me upward. I’m dragged along the fabric of the couch, until my breasts pop free from the top of it. I grab Laurie by the glutes as I ascend, and pull her pelvis to my face. My lips mush against her tender, moist petals, and my tongue slides between them. I taste the sweet nectar of her slit, and translate all the pleasure of my fierce sodomy into the passion of my lewd kiss. I moan as I lick her insides, and drag her ass closer to me so that I can feel her deeper. She pushes her hands against the back of my head, arches her spine, and grinds on my face in a lustful dance. Her moans mingle with my stifled screams, and Tom begins to vocalize his own ascension. From outside, I hear the sound of car doors slamming, and the beep of them being locked remotely. I hear the laughter of two women and a man as they walk up the steps. I recognize the voice of the man, but the women are strangers to me. I don’t stop backing my ass into Tom, and I don’t stop licking Laurie; the idea of Bradley seeing me like this turns me on even more. I wrap my lips around my step-daughter’s labia, and pull gently backward, stretching her tender petals from her slit. She grins down at me, excitement written across her face, and I smile back with her fleshy erogeneity leaking in my mouth. I hear the door unlatch, and my heart skips a beat.

    Part Two: Reconnecting with Daddy

    BRADLEY

    “…trust me,” I laugh as I escort the two beautiful women to the front door, “Audrie will absolutely love you. She’ll probably try to impress you because you’re a lesbian and she’ll want to show how progressive she is.”

    “She sounds like a lovely woman,” Sierra smiles, “I can’t wait to meet her.”

    I grasp the door knob, and stop. This is it; I’m going to see the children I basically abandoned over ten years ago. I feel my heart pounding in my chest, and I turn to Sierra with an apprehensive look on my face. She smiles warmly, and gives me a comforting squeeze on the shoulder. I steel myself, take a deep breath, force a smile on my face, and open the door. My smile stays glued to my face, and broadens into a skeletal grimace as my world comes crashing down around me.

    My wife is bent over on the couch, her curvaceous figure naked save for the tattered remains of her UCLA top. Her face is buried into a young woman’s crotch, whose features are obscured by a curtain of brown, curly hair. The young woman pets Audrie’s head possessively as a young man of similar complexion spreads my wife open and rails mercilessly into her gaping asshole. Audrie tilts her face away from the cunilingus; her pale lips glistening with the woman’s juices, her makeup smeared and running, and her expression a look of arousal so perverse it corrupts her pristine features. She smiles at me, but not with the companionable smile she usually regards me with, but a lecherous, wicked smile I’ve never seen her wear before.

    “Hey, Honey,” she moans as she spreads herself for the man fucking her ass, “you’re home early; we have surprise visitors.”

    The young woman looks up, and I see my daughter’s face for the first time in over a decade. The young man turns around, and I see my own grin stretched across Tom’s lips.

    “Hey, old man.” Tom says in an easy, nonchalant manner.

    “Hi, Daddy,” Laurie giggles, and dismounts from the back of the couch in a summersault, “we were just getting to know our step-mom.”

    “She’s been very accommodating,” Tom grins, and slaps Audrie hard across the ass, causing her back muscles to tense and her mouth to squeal, “what a treat she is.”

    Tom grips Audrie by the hips and spins them both around as Laurie struts along the couch, staring at me with a wicked smirk strewn across her lips. Tom lands on the couch with Audrie atop him; her legs splayed outside of his, her back resting along his abdomen, and her hands reaching behind herself to grasp the back of his head. She grinds on him; her abdomen flexing in waves of sinuous motion, her supple ass deforming against his driving pelvis, her perfect breasts jiggling to the fervency of their passion, and her eyes watching me intently as her open, smiling lips vocalize a pleasure I never gave her. Tom watches me from behind her, and then wraps a possessive hand around her throat, and forces her face to his. They share a vulgar kiss of entwining tongues and open lips while they stare at me from the corners of their eyes. My daughter kneels between my wife’s legs, and plants her face into the frothing petals at their apex. She tenderly cups Tom’s balls as his cock thrusts ferociously into the gaping ruin of Audrie’s anus. I can see the contractions of pleasure twitching up my wife’s taint, compelling her to writhe in a display of lithe motion and possessed sexuality. She continues to stare at me as she kisses my son; stifled tones of her ecstasy escalating from her occupied mouth. Tom jackhammers his way into my wife’s ass, and she reacts by arching her back against him, and grinding her ass deeper into his pelvis. My daughter licks the secretion of Audrie’s lust, and the trickle of nectar becomes a flood. Audrie breaks from the kiss; her head flying backward, her mouth gaping open, and her neck straining to yield her cry. They rise to the whim of Tom’s elevating thrusts, and I hear him grunting and groaning in the heat of his climax. They come together, and I watch in horror as my son fills my wife’s asshole. His seed drips down his shaft, and into my daughter’s awaiting mouth. Audrie’s scream finally subsides, and her desperate pants and gasps turn to whimpers of satisfaction. Laurie pulls Tom’s cock out of Audrie’s ass, and my wife’s sphincter contracts lazily into a semi-closed orifice. Laurie circles her tongue around Audrie’s dripping anus, collecting the spillage as Audrie moans her soft approval. She take’s Tom’s still-engorged member, and sucks him clean; watching me as she does it. She pulls him out of her throat with a sigh, climbs to Audrie’s tilted back head, and passes the milky contents of her mouth between my wife’s awaiting lips.

    “Bradley,” Sierra whispers in my ear, her lips tickling the lobe, “you’re hard as a rock right now.”

    I jolt from my existential fugue state, and look down. I am hard… what the fuck. I should be furious, I should be disgusted, I should be damn-near homicidal, but I’m not. There are times in life where every man’s masculinity is tested, and this was my final exam. Not only did I fail it, I took a steaming shit on the answer sheet, and handed it back to the professor with a smile on my face.

    “I think your ex-husband might have a little cuckhold fetish,” Eleanor giggles, her chin resting on my other shoulder, “what a dirty little boy you are, Bradley; your own children…”

    “I-I-I’m n-n-not,” I stammer, feeling my face flush, desperately searching for a way to gain control of this situation, “it’s not…”

    “It’s not what?” Eleanor says, her words accentuated with a seductive fry. I feel her lips press against my left cheek, and I feel Sierra’s press against my right. They move their hands together along the angle of my pelvis, and Eleanor undoes my fly as Sierra reaches inside. Her cool, soft fingers wrap around my girth, and she sighs delectably into my ear.

    “I’ve missed you so much, Bradley,” she whispers, stroking me, “we all have.”

    “Laurie especially.” Eleanor laughs, and my gaze falls to my daughter. Her lean, nubile figure sits upright on the couch, framed by the bodies of my son and wife. Her legs are closed and bent at the knees in a façade of propriety, her eyes bare a mask of innocence, and her dainty shoulders slope vulnerably as she covers her breasts in false modesty. She’s being my little girl; my innocent, sweet, little girl. She murmurs soft tones of reluctance as her brother and step mother caress her, but I’ve seen the true Laurie; I know what she really wants. She wants me to ruin her. I feel myself grow even harder in her mother’s hand, and Sierra laughs knowingly.

    “You can have her, Bradley,” Sierra’s sweet voice pours poison in my ear, “she’ll let you do anything to her.”

    “She’s the family whore,” Eleanor says, her hand joining Sierra’s on my cock, “and she’s been waiting so long for you.”

    “Fuck our daughter, Bradley,” Sierra whispers, “fuck her like she wants you to.”

    Were I a man of true faith, I would be seeking the guidance of god. As it is, I have two devils on my shoulders, and no angels to refute them. There is no one to guide me to the honorific path, no one to help me through my most trying time. I feel the shame, self-loathing and loss of control, but most of all, I feel the temptation. My god, the temptation. The corruption that seeps its caressing tendrils into the primal corridor of my mind, and tells me it’s alright; it’s alright to want to fuck your teenage daughter.

    I let Sierra and Eleanor drop my pants and guide me by the cock to my awaiting daughter. Her vulnerable façade fades as I near her, and the protective wrap of her arms and stiff posture slides into a lazy, splayed figure. Her innocent eyes sparkle with anticipation, and her closed legs separate to reveal the tight, leaking slit between them.

    “I’ve been saving this for you, Daddy,” Laurie says in a baby-voice, “I didn’t let anyone else play with it.”

    Eleanor relinquishes my member to Sierra, and takes Tom by the hand. Audrie gets up to join them, and the two girls leave in a fit of giggles as Tom fills his palms with their asses. I’m left alone with my daughter, and her mother. Laurie leans back, and beckons me forward with a leering finger and a promising grin. Sierra breathes hot and heavy against my neck as she guides my cock closer and closer to the point of no return; to the place where my family has gone in my absence; the place where I am going now. I feel the tender, soft flesh of Laurie’s thighs in my palms. I watch myself, almost unbelieving, as I guide them to separate. She spreads them willingly, staring up at me from the tops of her eyes, her petite breasts rising and falling with her shallow breaths of anticipation.

    “Fuck me, Daddy,” she whispers, her voice quivering with desperate desire, “fuck your baby girl.”

    I push the tip of my cock to her dripping petals, and stop. A moment of clarity strikes me; I can still go back, I can still save myself from this. Sierra uncurls her fingers from my shaft and watches me, studies me. Laurie splays her hands lazily beside herself, waiting for me to do the unforgivable. A heartbeat passes, and then another. I feel the battle raging within me, tearing my mind in half. I feel the warm, silky skin of my daughter’s legs, and the hot, dripping flesh of her pussy. I feel two, dainty heels push into the small of my back. I feel them guide me forward, and I see the sparkling sapphire eyes of my daughter smirking up at me. I feel myself lose the last of my resolve, and I see Laurie’s smile broaden as she guides me inside her.

    “That’s it,” she whispers through grinning lips as her wet heat surrounds me, “come to me, Daddy.”

    She envelopes me, taking every inch of my manhood deep within. She gasps as my girth stretches her, and her breathy expulsions turn to moans the deeper I get. Her legs flex around me, and her heels push harder, until our pelvises meet. She holds me in stasis; relishing the wrongness of the situation, and savoring my throbbing rigidity inside her. Her eyes droop in blissful satisfaction, and her inner muscles clench around me, drawing me deeper, embracing me in their wet, lewd hold.

    “Oh, yes,” she gasps, licking her lips and taking a deep, indulgent inhale, “this is what I’ve been waiting for.”

    “Oh fuck,” I pant, my mind boiling with desire and shame, “what have I done?”

    “There’s no shame in it, Bradley,” Sierra says comfortingly, “there’s nothing wrong with you.”

    “Yes, there is,” Laurie giggles through a breathy moan, “there’s a hell of a lot wrong with you.”

    “Laurie…” Sierra chides her daughter, but Laurie just grins evilly at me, and begins to shift her hips.

    “You’re a daughter-fucking piece of shit, Daddy,” Laurie laughs, her voice girlish and innocent, starkly contrasting the venom in her words, “you’re a weak little man who gets hard watching his son fuck his wife.”

    I know she’s trying to get a rise out of me, I know she’s trying to make me lose control. Beneath the layer of malice in Laurie’s eyes, is an excited flame shining from her perverse mind. She grinds her hips in a sinuous rotation about my pelvis; her tight pussy lips gripping me and pulling slightly outward from her body with each circular pass. Her toned abdomen flexes in waves as she twists her body along the axis of her penetration. The glint in her eyes grows brighter, and the deviousness of her smile widens. She plants her hands into the cushions, and pushes herself off the couch, her arms straightening beneath her. She stretches backward, her spine arching, and her silky torso flattening below her swaying breasts. She grinds my cock deeper into her, growling in playful lust as she clenches her insides around me.

    “You abandoned us, Daddy,” Laurie giggles, moans slipping between her words, “why did you leave me?”

    “Sweetie,” I say, struggling against the need to thrust inside her, and the cutting edge of her words, “I just… had to go.”

    “You just had to go?!” Laurie laughs, though there’s a dangerous tenor behind her mirth, “Is that all?”

    “Your mother and I-”

    “I know what Mom did!” Laurie yells, her voice quivering with rage and pleasure. The angrier she gets, the more passionate she becomes. She locks her legs around my waist in a vice, forcing me deeper inside her. Her hot, tight insides clench around me as she pulls herself upright in an arc of auburn curls and graceful athleticism. Her breasts squish against my chest, her belly presses to my abdomen, and her fingers lock together around my neck. She stares up at me; her sapphire eyes brimming with pleasure and hatred, her pale, full lips panting exerted breaths.

    “You left me without a father,” Laurie growls, her voice shaking in lust and anger, “because your wife fucked some guy.”

    “I’m sorry, Laurie,” I say, my voice wavering as her beautiful, deep eyes stare their wrath into me, “I’m so sorry.”

    “Sorry?!” Laurie laughs, her mirth interrupted by the gasping tones of her pleasure, “Look what I’ve become, Daddy; look what your abandonment did to me.”

    “She didn’t have a father to protect her, Bradley,” Sierra whispers her sweet poison into my ear, “she was left vulnerable without you.”

    “Maybe if you were there,” Laurie moans, grinding her hips in an intense gyration about my pelvis, willing me deeper inside her as she spills her hatred, “Tom wouldn’t have raped me.”

    “What the fu-”

    “Maybe if you were there,” Laurie cuts me off, forcing me to look at her, “I wouldn’t have given in to him so easily.”

    “Your son raped your daughter, Bradley,” Sierra whispers, her voice dripping in seduction, “and she loved it.”

    “Laurie, I-”

    “And maybe if you were there,” Laurie whimpers, her voice growing weaker with each drive of my hips, her eyes growing wider the deeper I push into her, “I wouldn’t have fucked my own mother.”

    “But you weren’t there,” Sierra sighs, her lips brushing against my ear, her body pressing against my side, “and now we’re all lost.”

    “I’m ruined now,” Laurie smiles, her voice quivering as a shudder of pleasure runs down her twisting back, “I could have been a normal, healthy young woman, but that’s been taken from me.”

    “Now she’s a hopeless slut,” Sierra whispers, her voice seeping with desire, her hands unbuttoning her shirt as she presses herself to me, “just like her mother.”

    “And it’s all your fault.” Laurie says, clasping her hands on my cheeks and holding my head forward, making me look into the pleasure-warped, hate-filled sapphire depths of her eyes. I feel her burning regard etch its way into my heart, and I feel her squeezing me wantonly from the inside. I feel her anger burrowing into my sockets, and I feel her heart beating frantically from her breasts as they deform against my pressing chest. I feel the malice in her words, and I feel her slender belly flexing and convulsing with the ecstasy I’m providing her. I feel her breath on my lips, and taste the air of her mouth on my tongue.

    “It is,” I say, feeling myself thrusting harder and harder despite my guilt, feeling my need to take her grow even as she whispers her hatred, “I should have been there for you, but I was a coward. Don’t blame yourself for who you are, Laurie; it’s my fault. All my fault.”

    “I hate you.” Laurie says, her words barely audible beneath the gasping breaths and the slapping of skin. Her lips are trembling and partially agape, outlining her mouth in luscious, pale flesh. Her eyes beckon me with their fierce regard, daring me to initiate, daring me to try to make her mine.

    “Why are you holding yourself back, Darling?” Sierra whispers, her voice almost teasing, “You’re already inside her; what’s a kiss?”

    “It’s just…” I say, looking at my daughter, seeing the corners of her lips curl in a smile, “what can I do, Laurie? How can… how can you forgive me?”

    “As a father? I’ll never forgive you,” Laurie says, her breath pushing into my mouth, her taste sweet on my tongue, “but I don’t want a father anymore; I want a Daddy. Now, kiss me Daddy.”

    She pulls up to me in a violent motion, pressing her nubile frame against my driving form, smearing her sweat and juices across my pelvis as she rises and connects. Her lips open around mine in a fierce pressing of tender flesh, and her tongue invades me. The kiss is somehow more wrong than the sex; more intimate, more forbidden. The sex is just the desires of the flesh, but the kiss is the desires of the soul. I taste her hatred, her longing, her malice; it’s delicious. I feel my mind melt, my inhibitions give, and the last bit of my dignity drown in her mouth. I kiss her back, fierce and hateful like she is. Our lips wrap against each other, our tongues entwine and slip passionately, our tones muffle from the crease of our depravity, and I drink her in. I grab the back of her head, entangling my fingers in her curls, and push her deeper to me, rotating my face about the axis of our passion, tilting my head above hers, making her feel my masculinity, my savagery, my dominance. She resists me; pressing her mouth harder to mine, stiffening her back against my advance, and craning her neck to stay even with me. I pull her hair back in a ferocious tug, and force my face atop her own. I move my other hand along the curve of her waist, and slide it down her spine. Two fingers trail down her spread crack, and then push into the vacant, tight hole within. She gasps, arches her back, and presses her body closer to mine. The passion of her kiss becomes desperate, and a pleading tone courses from her mouth; she wants me to push deeper. I sink my fingers further into the taught filth of her, feeling the delicate flesh of her sinful hole giving way to my burrowing digits, feeling her defiance wane in the intensity of my invasion. I curl my fingers forward, and press the sheath of her anal skin against the force of my driving cock. She melts into me; her pelvis pressing hard against mine, her shoulders relaxing and pinching back, her breasts squishing into my chest, and her head falling backward into my supporting hand, letting me take my place atop her, surrendering to me in helpless euphoria. Her legs tighten about my waist, and her hands fall from my head, reach behind herself, and spread her cheeks wider for me. I feel her kiss lose its edge, and I feel her resistances fall. She’s mine now; my daughter, my lover, my whore. I revel in the power I’ve taken from her, but deep down, I know it was never mine to steal. She seduced me, manipulated me, and when the time was right, she gave me the power. She wrapped me around her finger just like her mother did all those years ago. I glance out of the corner of my eye and see Sierra, beaming endearingly as I taste our daughter, as if this were a precious family moment she’d catalogue and send out for the next Christmas card. She never stopped loving me even after all this time, and this is the way her twisted mind decided to show that love: a gift of my own daughter. As I push my fingers deep into Laurie’s ass, as I feel her pussy clench about my driving cock, and as I taste her screams of pleasure on the tip of my tongue, I realize, looking at Sierra, that I still love her too. God help me, I’m just as fucked up as she is, and she knew it long before I did. She’s got her hooks back into me, and now, I don’t think I’ll ever get out. I don’t think I’ll ever want to.

    SIERRA

    I watch as Bradley loses the last of himself to our daughter. I watch as he pushes his fingers inside her and drives his hips with reckless abandon. I watch as she melts in his passionate regard, as she loosens her body in acceptance of his lust. She curves herself into him; pressing her breasts to his chest, spreading her cheeks open behind her, dropping her head into his hand and letting him take her the way he wants to… the way she wants to. He looks at me from the corner of his eye, his lips still wrapped around Laurie’s, his body heaving in violent bouts of revelry. I smile at him and loosen up the last of the buttons on my shirt. I let it fall, and show him what he’s been missing all these years. Fishnet stockings wrap tightly around my legs, the skin bulging slightly at the straps and indenting where the garters cross my thick glutes. A lacy bra supports the perfect form of my bosom; pressing my ample breasts together, jutting them vulgarly from the elegant frame of my chest.

    Bradley releases Laurie from her captive kiss, and a torrent of moans flow from her whorish lips. Such a submissive lover she’s become. I saunter over to her, and run an affectionate hand through her curly hair as she sobs sweet ecstasy and writhes to the rhythm of her father’s thrusts.

    “Would you care to share?” I ask Bradley with a raised eyebrow. I run my fingers down Laurie’s wet cheek, and smirk as she willingly takes my thumb between her luscious lips, “It wouldn’t be right to make her play favorites between her parents.”

    “You’re a sick, twisted bitch, Sierra.” Bradley grunts, still thrusting into his daughter.

    “Is that a ‘yes?’” I smile, not flinching at the venom in his words. Bradley gives me a cold stare, and then warms his expression. He can hardly deny the situation he’s in, and by the hunger in his eyes, I don’t think he’s even trying anymore.

    “She’s been such a naughty girl,” Bradley grins, “I think she needs to be punished.”

    “Is that so?” I smile down at Laurie, and giggle at her fervent nod of approval, “Well, well, well; what kind of punishment is befitting for such a naughty little girl?”

    “I think we need to take drastic measures,” Bradley laughs, playing along as he rails into his moaning daughter, “seducing your own father is an egregious offence.”

    “Such a nasty girl,” I crinkle my nose and smirk down at Laurie, pulling my thumb from her sucking lips and tracing their pale outline, “I know just the thing.”

    Bradley drops his supporting hand and lets Laurie fall backward onto the couch. I give my daughter a final smirk as I raise my leg over her face, and catch a glimpse of her licking her lips before I sit. Her nose presses into the soft length of my taint, and her mouth breathes its anticipatory heat into the cloth of my thong. Bradley kneels onto the cushion across from me, his pelvis still connecting violently with that of his daughters. I trace my fingers teasingly along the space between my daughter’s pale, jiggling breasts as I feel her mouth working beneath me, hunting for the sweet spot between my legs. Her hands slide alongside her chin, still visible between my trembling thighs, and guide me to separate as her tongue slides my thong to the side. She pushes inside me, and I murmur a soft tone of release. She translates the pleasure of her father’s cock into the fervency of her lewd kiss; pushing her tongue deep into me, sliding it hedonistically along the length of my insides as she tastes every inch of my leaking womanhood. I grind on my daughter’s face; shifting back and forth in a lust I can’t control, shuttering as I feel her nose gently press into the spokes of my sinful hole. I grip my daughter’s breasts with both hands, and squeeze in reward for her ardency. She squirms beneath me; her athletic torso gyrating and flexing in the pleasure of her sexual punishment, her pelvis pressing harder against her driving father, and her lips wrapping around the wet flesh of my slit, sucking as she pushes her tongue ever deeper.

    Bradley watches me from the tops of his eyes, an expression of uncaged desire written dangerously across his face. He plows into our daughter like an animal; driving without regard for her comfort, knowing that this is exactly how she wants it by the muffled screams she sends into my depths. I moan in cadence with her; harmonizing my soft, indulgent tones with her desperate, stifled shrieks. My eyes droop in bliss, and my body reacts instinctively to its desires. I shift my hips forward, and feel my daughter’s tongue slide wet and hot across my taint. She finds what I’ve been guiding her to, and my moan becomes a pathetic whimper of delight. Her lips wrap around my rim, and her tongue pushes inside my ass. The soft, hot invasion sends its perverse stimulus ratcheting up my spine, and a shiver from my toes to my neck. She works her way slowly into me; not writhing and chaotic, but methodical and patient. Her lips suck and rotate around the nerved center of her kiss, and her tongue snakes into the exposed sensitivity of my sinful insides. I grip her breasts tightly as the pleasure takes hold of me; the pale flesh of her bust protruding from my fingers as the tension in my nethers winds tighter and tighter. I feel my equanimity falter in the heat of my lust, and have to forcibly compose myself to remain in control. It seems that Laurie has gotten much better with the skills of her mouth; if I am to remain the sexual matriarch of this family, I’ll have to be warry of her growing prowess. As it stands, there is only one woman here who can truly match me, and she’s not family; not by blood, anyway.

    Through the haze of my euphoria, I connect eyes with the emerald gaze of Eleanor. She watches us intently; her irises staring from the tops of her whites as her mouth works hedonistically upon the moaning blonde beneath her. Eleanor’s pale, voluptuous complexion is completely bare, save for the skirt that’s hiked past her hips, and clinging to the bulging globes of her backside. Audrie writhes beneath her; her tan complexion contrasting Eleanor’s paleness, her mouth occupied with my son, her composure obviously subservient to the masterful redhead working her into a frenzy. I reach back and spread my cheeks around my daughter’s face, enveloping her in the warmth of my supple flesh, feeling her tongue push its way ever further inside me. I lick my lips through my moans, and beckon the redhead to me with come-hither eyes. Eleanor smiles around her perverse feast, and trails a suggestive finger along the length of Audrie’s twitching taint, raising an inquisitive eyebrow as her finger moves back and forth, tortuously teasing the poor woman. I smile and nod; I haven’t been formally introduced to Audrie yet, and I would just love to make her acquaintance.

    Part Three: A family Reunion

    AUDRIE

    I quite like Eleanor. Maybe it’s because she’s clearly the ringleader of this debauched group, or maybe it’s because her tongue is working wonders inside me. I taste the residual flavor of my ass on Tom’s cock as I take him, feeling him growing harder with each gentle pass of my lips. I smile around my lustful consumption as I hear him groan in satisfaction, and I moan in turn as Eleanor’s red lips puff around my dripping, engorged petals, and her fingers trace fire along the sensitive space between my holes. For now, the three of us are content with just foreplay. We watched for a while as Bradley fell to the temptation of his daughter, and then we engaged in a little fun of our own, but not too far; we were saving ourselves for the inevitable main event.

    Eleanor parts from her kiss in a satisfied smack, leaving a sheen of her saliva and my nectar coating my reddened labia. Despite her age, it’s obvious that Eleanor has a lot of experience. I murmur a reluctant tone as she leaves me vacant and unsatisfied, sliding her soft, curving body slowly up mine until our eyes are inches apart.

    “I think,” she smiles as she pulls Tom from my sucking lips, “Sierra wants us to come over.”

    I glance over my shoulder, and see the beautiful thirty-five year old woman gyrating on her daughter’s face. Were this a normal family reunion, I’d be more than a little intimidated by the woman. Her deep, blue eyes, pointed nose, strong, cut jawline, and curly, waving auburn hair make her gorgeous, and the body that stretches beneath her is almost exaggerated in its curves. I’m not modest; I know I’m beautiful, but my beauty is the blonde-bombshell, fleeting beauty of youth, while hers is a graceful, lasting beauty, the kind that doesn’t fade with age, but simply changes to something else. I must admit, I’m a little jealous of her, but it’s hard to feel animosity toward a woman smiling so warmly, so… motherly, toward me. There’s not a hint of malice in her regard, only a welcoming, endearing glow to her beckoning smile. So, I smile back, take Eleanor by the hand (and Tom by something else), and join the family reunion.

    “Hey, Honey,” I smirk at Bradley as we near them, “glad to see you’re getting along with Laurie; I was worried there’d be bad blood between you two.”

    “Oh, we had our troubles,” Bradley grins back, smacking Laurie on the ass, causing a muffled squeal to permeate from her mouth as she eats her mother’s ass, “but we worked it out in the end.”

    “I believe,” I say, smiling coyly to Tom, “that Laurie had a very specific request for you two.”

    “Ah, yes,” Tom says, reaching forward and placing a hand on his mother’s inner thigh, compelling her to slide backward to reveal the disheveled, ruined face of his sister beneath, “some quality time with the men of the house, if I remember correctly.”

    “Is that true, Sweetie?” Sierra smiles down at the teenager between her legs.

    “Yes, Mommy.” Laurie grins back, her lips coated in a sheen of her mother’s lust.

    “You always were such a tom-boy,” Sierra laughs endearingly, tousling the disheveled curls beneath her, “always playing rough with the boys when you should have been playing with dolls.”

    “It was my lack of a proper father-figure,” Laurie giggles, looking at Bradley as he pushes his way inside her, “I craved male attention anywhere I could find it.”

    “Alright!” Bradley yells, dragging Laurie from beneath his ex-wife, pulling her up by the hips, and then spinning them on the couch so that she’s straddled across him, her nubile, lean body pressing to his torso, “I’ve had enough of this guilt-tripping bullshit from you, young lady! Tom, let’s give your sister the male-bonding she so desperately wants.”

    Laurie lets out a near-maniacal laugh, bites her lower lip, and spreads herself for her brother. Bradley halts his thrusts for just a second as Tom lines up his shot, and pushes himself inside. Laurie’s rim stretches to a pink, taught circle, her taint pulls to a length of indented flesh, her pussy visibly clenches, and her demeanor shifts violently. Her back wrenches in a curve that deepens with the depth of her anal and vaginal penetration, her abs strain to accommodate the fullness of her depravity, her neck tenses in lines of tendons, and her mouth screams. A hoarse, pained shriek of pure satisfaction flows from her gaping lips, and her eyes bulge as she realizes she did not know what she was getting herself into. Bradley and Tom thrust in unison; driving harder and harder into the poor girl, forcing her rigid, tensed body up between them as she loses control of herself.

    “That girl,” Sierra murmurs over my shoulder, “is always biting off more than she can chew.”

    “She’s such a masochist,” Eleanor chuckles beside me, “pretty soon we’ll be getting whips and chains for her birthday.”

    “Maybe,” Sierra responds, “but if I’m being honest, I’m a little worried about her impudent streak.”

    “Oh?” Eleanor laughs, “You don’t like that she’s becoming an independent, young woman?”

    “I think she’s testing herself,” Sierra says, “I think she throws herself into situations she can’t handle, just to see how far she can go before she loses it.”

    “And this worries you?” Eleanor asks.

    “She’s ambitious,” Sierra says, “always trying to be the best, whether it be gymnastics, grades, or boyfriends. Now that she is… the way she is, I’m afraid she’ll try the same thing with the family. Masochism might be her thing now, but she’s really just putting herself through a trial-by-fire until she gets the experience and confidence she needs.”

    “To what? Usurp you?” Eleanor laughs, “Sierra Baker, are you sexually threatened by your own daughter?”

    “A little,” Sierra smiles bashfully, “does that make me a bad mother?”

    “I think you should embrace it,” I say, turning my attention from the screaming teenager sandwiched between her brother and father, and looking back to the women conversing behind me, “you should be proud of the way she flourishes.”

    I feel immediately foolish for saying it. It’s not my place to give parental advice, especially since I’m the step-mother. I feel my face flush with embarrassment, and an apology form on my lips, but Sierra just laughs conciliatorily and nods.

    “I suppose you’re right, Audrie,” she says, “I guess I should welcome the day my daughter makes me her bitch.”

    “I didn’t-”

    “No, really,” she smiles her warm, motherly smile, and takes me by the hand, “you’re right.”

    Sierra pulls me close to her, spreading her thick legs and guiding me to stand between them. She assesses me with a thoughtful expression; running her eyes from my face, to my breasts, and then lower.

    “God, you’re pretty,” Sierra mumbles, “I can see why Bradley was so enamored with you.”

    “No, you’re the beautiful one,” I say, drinking in her body, admiring every elegant curve of her form, “I don’t know how he could ever leave you. I’m just a young piece, but you’re… I’m like Cameron Diaz in the 90s, and you’re like Cate Blanchett.”

    “You’re a sweet heart,” Sierra laughs, her hands sliding up my arms, over my shoulders, and then tracing down my sides, “I hope my children weren’t too hard on you; they can be a rambunctious duo.”

    “That’s an interesting way to put it,” I chuckle, feeling my body bend closer to Sierra as she caresses me lower and lower, “I’ll admit, they were a bit more than I could handle.”

    “I’m sorry to hear that,” Sierra smiles, lowering her face as her fingers trail down my spine, “I hope I can make it up to you; it’s hard to find a good babysitter for them.”

    “Hmm, I don’t know, Sierra,” I chuckle, indulgently lacing my fingers into her luxurious locks as her face lowers to my abdomen, “I think I’ll need to raise my rates if you want to keep my services.”

    “I’m sure I we’ll find some way to accommodate you,” Sierra says, her voice low and seductive, her blue eyes smiling at me as her lips hover over my navel, “you’re practically part of the family.”

    “What can we do to keep you around?” Eleanor asks, her curvaceous, soft form pressing against me from behind, her arms gently embracing me below the breasts.

    “Hmm,” I smile deviously, keeping one hand on Sierra’s head as I reach back and entangle the other in Eleanor’s crimson strands, “there is one thing you could do.”

    “And what’s that?” Sierra whispers, her blue eyes sparkling, her hands resting on the supple flesh of my backside.

    “Laurie made a little promise to me before you came,” I grin, glancing over at the screaming teenager being brutally taken beside us, “she said that I could have a turn spending… quality time with Bradley and Tom, when she was done.”

    “Is that so?” Eleanor laughs, her voice a raspy fry in my ear as she cups my breasts, “How thoughtful of her.”

    “I think we’d all like a chance to spend quality time with those two,” Sierra says, her lips gently tracing their way down my torso, her hands slowly spreading me open from behind, “but it would be foolish to jump on that ride without a little preparation, wouldn’t you say?”

    “It would be downright moronic,” Eleanor concurs, glancing at Laurie’s predicament, “it’s always important to stretch before rigorous activity.”

    “Maybe we can stretch you out,” Sierra laughs, low and seductive, her voice brimming with promise, “it’s the least we can do for such a wonderful babysitter.”

    Sierra licks her way down my abdomen, her tongue working delicately through the lines of my pelvis, her hands spreading me open as Eleanor kisses me on the neck, and then moves south. I look down, and see a head of brown curls descend to my nethers, and a crown of red strands lower to my cheeks. Eleanor plants her face between the spread crease Sierra has provided for her, and Sierra trails her lips through the trimmed mound at the precipice of my lust. They hover their mouths over their meals; their breath hot and heavy upon the sensitive entrances at their wake, the anticipation building with each hungry expiration. They move together. Sierra’s lips puff around the reddened petals of my pussy, while Eleanor’s wrap about the puckered circle of my ass. My breath catches in my chest as their tongues push into me simultaneously. My spine arches at the small of my back, my ass envelopes Eleanor’s face, and I rest a hand atop both of their heads, feeling my legs growing weak in the intensity of the sensation. Sierra’s tongue curls upward, licking along the tender length of my inner spot, sending felicitous bouts of delight deep into my abdomen. Eleanor’s tongue pushes into the tight wrap of my anus, exploring through the uncoiling channel. The perverse pleasure of my ass mingles with the natural pleasure of my womanhood, and my mind loses its focus to the needs of my body.

    Their penetration is soft, warm and wet. At first, their tentative, almost curious with their tongues. They test me in different spots; probing gently through the nerve-covered wonders inside me, gaging the reactions of my body. Their tongues connect along the membrane between my channels, and I nearly collapse as a cry shoots from my lips. I feel their mouths curl in a smile about my entrances, and their exploratory nature ceases. They push their tongues hard against one another, and run them back and forth, pinching the fleshy division of my holes with their invading members. My head reels back, and I lose the strength in my legs. I plant my hands hard on the tops of their heads as I sit on their faces, and they hold me upright, not stopping for a moment, not giving me a second of reprieve. I straddle helplessly atop them, shifting back and forth over their faces, taking one deeper and then the other, feeling the weakness of my legs travel up my body. I hear them laugh a muffled, knowing tone as they discover the secrets inside me, finding the spot that drives me insane, exploiting it mercilessly. My eyes water in the heat of it all, and my nethers quake with felicitous contractions. They feel the involuntary reaction of my body, and they continue, more ardently, more determined than before. The last bit of resilient strength leaves me, and I become limp atop them, supported only by their feasting mouths and their pressing hands. I feel it; the familiar ache that permeates inside me, the rising torrent that marks the point of no return. They feel it too, and they don’t stop; oh, god, they don’t stop! I’m trapped between them, a slave to their gentle lust, a prisoner to the tender kisses that penetrate my most vulnerable places. All I can do, is grip their hair in desperation, finding something tangible to hold on to as I lose myself to them. My hips shift wildly, my voice rises higher and higher, the aching, tortuous pleasure grows and grows, burning, blazing within me. My head tilts to the ceiling, my body gyrates in waves of oscillating lust, my eyes widen in a tear-streaked, euphoric gaze, and I come. A pathetic, whimpering sound is the only vocalization my mouth can manage. The heat of the release rages to its critical point, and then breaks. My asshole clenches about Eleanor’s tongue, my pussy convulses around Sierra’s invasion, and a fountain of my euphoria floods into her awaiting mouth. The intensity of my ecstatic song rises as my voice gains leverage in my throat, and I scream the last bit of my mania as sanity regains purchase in my cluttered mind. Through a glaze of pleasured tears, I watch as Laurie experiences what I’m being prepared for.

    LAURIE

    Daddy and Tommy are not nice to me. They treat me like the baseless slut I am; hitting me, choking me, spitting into my gaping mouth as I scream. Their cocks push together; brutally separating my tight insides, stretching me wide open as I beg for mercy. They don’t give it to me, and I don’t want them to. I straddle about my father, my pussy a ruin of reddened, glistening petals and inner lips that stretch with every retreat. From behind, Tom spreads me open with one hand, and slaps me with the other. My asshole is a gaping, clenching vice that coils around him with every violent forced entry, welcoming him inside me with a sinful, sibling embrace. They pierce alongside each other; burrowing into virgin territory, desecrating the sanctity of depths I’ve never felt before. God it’s good; better than anything I’ve ever had, and the wrongness of it all, the depravity of the act only makes it better.

    “You like it when Daddy fucks you like this?!” Daddy growls, one of his hands wrapped around my throat, the other painfully squeezing a flailing breast.

    “YES!” I choke out, writhing atop him, my body reacting perversely, violently, to every motion of the men taking me, stuck between their ferocious attacks, unable to steady myself, unable to adjust.

    “You’re just the family cum dumpster, aren’t you?” Tom whispers in my ear, one of his hands gripping my ass and holding it open, the other relentlessly slapping me, turning my pale backside into a mosaic of red hand prints.

    “YES!” I comply obediently, my voice wavering and choking, “I’m your anal-whore! I’m nothing but your toy!”

    Tom grabs two handfuls of my hair and rips my head back, forcing my spine into an unnatural arch, forcing me to look back at him from the tops of my glazed eyes. My chest juts forward in the motion, and my father relinquishes my throat to take a greedy handful of my free breast. He sinks his fingers wantonly into the supple flesh; his thumbs pressing against my erect nipples, his grip sending beautiful, aching pain deep into my chest, mingling the feeling with the ruinous sensations coursing in my depths. Tom thrusts harder into me, watching as I react to his violence, watching as I mouth pathetic whimpers for more. Daddy takes Tom’s increased passion as a challenge, and drives with even more ferocity. Their pelvises collide into me in a torrent of chaotic brutality, no longer hammering at a steady cadence, but ratcheting with each pass, going faster and harder, breaking me in without regard for my comfort, or sanity. They reach the tightest spaces of my depths; burrowing into my colon, smashing against my cervix, blasting agonizing pleasure into the desecrated reaches of my erogeneity. Spit leaks from my gaping lips, tears brim from my widened eyes, sweat glistens from my exhausted body. I deserve this; I’m the slut who fucks her brother, the whore who seduces her father, the cunt who tastes her mother. I wouldn’t want to be anything else. This is me, this who I am. Use me, Daddy; rape me, Tommy. Break me in half, ruin me, leave me used and sullied like the filthy whore I am. Give me what I want, what I crave, what I need.

    I feel it building within me; stronger and more violent than ever before. The natural, filling pleasure of my ravaged pussy contrasts the unnatural, perverse sensations permeating from the ruined sheath of my ass. The men press together against the delicate membrane that separates my womanhood from my vile hole, mixing the sensations they provide into a concoction of depravity, a singular source of euphoria that burns hotter and hotter with each relentless thrust. I’m screaming, wailing, begging for reprieve, but they don’t give it to me. They go harder and harder, their grunts and groans rising in my ears, their breath hot against my exposed skin, their bodies pressing against me, surrounding me from the outside as they torture me from the inside. It’s too much, too much for my mind to take. The sensations, the sights, the sounds and the smells leak their way past the defenses of my sanity. I become the entity of my lust, a slave to the senses, a whore in both body and soul. I writhe in simple reaction to the feeling; arching my back against the blast of thrusts from Tom, grinding my hips against the jackhammer of my father. Gasping, sputtering sounds vocalize from a mouth that is no longer my own as the feeling builds and builds; the singular, rising tempest that compels me from within. A stream of release blasts from my cunt and soaks my father, my pelvic floor juts from my taint as a torrent of convulsions rips through my ass. I’m coming, releasing and exalting, but the feeling still builds! Hotter and tighter, deeper, and stronger, ratcheting through my squirming insides, driving me insane! Hit me! Choke me! Fuck me! Oh, god… OH GOD!

    ELEANOR

    Laurie’s face is the portrait of depravity. Her bulging, writhing eyes stare at nothing, seemingly vacant in the gaze of her ecstasy. Dark eyeliner streams from the stained tears that wet her rosy cheeks, and mingles with the smeared lipstick that mars the luscious outline of her gaping mouth. The sounds that flow from her throat are not the sounds a teenage girl should make; hell, they’re not sounds a human should make. She flails wildly in the last throes of her passion; her breasts jiggling and deforming in her father’s squeezing palms, her ass squishing against her brother’s driving pelvis, and her torso straining and flexing along the exaggerated curve of her back. The arch of her body is accentuated by the pull of her hair; stretching the underside of her neck, forcing her head backward and her face to the ceiling. They’re violent with her, brutal, in fact. Her pale, unblemished complexion is a ruin of red hand prints, pinch marks and bruises, but she revels in it. It’s hard to believe that just two days ago, this girl was my prim, goodie-two-shoe best friend. Now, she’s a depraved, incestual whore, but really, this is who she always was. All it took was a little push from me, and she went screaming over the edge.

    Her body oscillates in a wave of possessed motion; her ass shifting backward, her abdomen dropping, and her chest jutting outward in one move, and then her pelvis driving forward, her abdomen clenching, and her shoulders pinching back in the next. Her mouth screams a higher and higher note, until it’s a shrill, desperate cry that grows silent in the wake of her orgasm. An astonished, wide-eyed look appears on her face as she stares vacantly toward the ceiling, and her body clenches in a paralysis of ecstasy. The tension in her posture winds, and winds, and then finally, snaps. Her voice returns, her body lurches forward, and she collapses atop her father, whimpering into his heaving chest. The three of them pant exhaustedly for a moment, recovering from the intensity of the act, and a mournful, soft sound permeates from Laurie’s lips. She’s crying.

    “Laurie?” Bradley asks, touching a tender finger to his daughter’s face, “Sweetie, are you alright?”

    Laurie lifts her head, a curtain of brown curls flowing from her crown and revealing the beautiful, but marred face beneath it. Her big, sapphire eyes are brimming with tears, but her full, pale lips are smiling broadly. It’s bizarre, to see such a rapid transition of emotions, to see her face contorted in lust one moment, and then relaxed in love the next. The evidence of her depravity is still smeared across her endearing expression, and the mixture of spit, tears, and makeup somehow compliments the affectionate look, despite the contradiction of it.

    “Thank you,” she whispers, her voice wavering in emotion, her hand gently cupping her father’s cheek, “thank you, Daddy.”

    They come together in a kiss; not the carnal, challenging embrace they engaged in before, but a soft, loving exchange. Their mouths open and close along the crease of their pressing lips, and soft, tender smacks sound from their love. I can practically see the pain, abandonment and regret fall from their bodies, and the forgiveness, promise and love surge into them. I hear a sniffle from my left, and see both Audrie and Sierra wiping tears from their eyes.

    “That was so beautiful.” Audrie whispers, resting her head on Sierra’s shoulder, “It’s like I’m watching a really fucked-up Lifetime movie. I love your family.”

    “You’re part of the family, Audrie,” Sierra laughs, planting a kiss on Audrie’s cheek, “just because you’re not blood, doesn’t mean you’re not one of us.”

    “Just another character in this debauched daytime cable drama,” I chuckle, squeezing the blonde woman’s impossibly supple ass, “now get over there; it’s time for your action sequence.”

    Audrie gives us both a delighted, endearing smile, and then rises to her feet, giddy with excitement. She composes herself, puts on a seductive face, and then walks sultrily over to the two awaiting men, her ass forming alternating globes with each lascivious step.

    “I just cannot hate that woman,” Sierra says as Audrie swaps spit with Laurie, and then helps her step-daughter to her feet, “I wanted to, but goddamn it, I really like her.”

    “I do too,” I say, watching as Laurie limps her way over to the couch, “she’s very open-minded.”

    “What do you think, Sweetie?” Sierra laughs as her daughter approaches, her reddened, used holes still gaping from her abuse.

    “I think,” Laurie groans, collapsing on the other side of her mother, “that I won’t be able to feel anything below the waist for a week.”

    “Is that so?” Sierra smirks, extending a single finger outward and gently pressing Laurie’s prolapse back inside her asshole. Laurie shutters audibly; licking her lips and closing her eyes in bliss as she savors the invasion of her mother’s finger.

    “I guess not,” she smiles weakly, “now, what were you asking me?”

    “What do you think of your step-mother?” Sierra asks, nurturing her daughter by cleaning the smeared makeup from her face, and gently combing her fingers through the mess of curls snarled atop her head. Laurie glances lazily over to Audrie, who is on her knees, and taking it upon herself to clean her partners off; with her mouth, of course.

    “Ellie pegged her perfectly,” Laurie says, smiling over Sierra and looking at me, “eager to please, always trying to impress, and sexually over-compensating; I like her a lot.”

    “How did you convince her to do this?” I ask, pulling out my phone and showing her the picture she sent me.

    “We played on her insecurities,” Laurie smiles slightly, tracing her finger along the curves of her mother’s side, “we knew she’d want to be the cool step-mom, so we let her try to impress us. Once she got comfortable with us, we revealed the… nature of our relationship.”

    “First Audrie, then your own father,” Sierra muses, looking back at me with a frank expression, “I wonder where you learned to be so manipulative.”

    “You should have seen her face when Tom kissed me,” Laurie giggles girlishly, drawing her mother’s ire away from me, “it was perfect.”

    “I would love to have seen that,” Sierra smiles, taking her daughter’s hands and guiding it between her legs, “tell me everything that happened, in gratuitous detail.”

    I press my body against Sierra’s back, spooning her, feeling my breasts squish against her shoulders and my pussy slide against her ample backside. I nuzzle my face against the soft curve of her neck, and kiss her gently in the vulnerable spot, smiling as I hear her breath quicken beneath me. Laurie turns over and presses herself to her mother’s front; her petite bust deforming against the swell of her mother’s bosom, one of her slender legs wrapping lazily over her mother’s thick thighs. She stares her sapphire eyes into her mother’s identical irises, and smiles.

    “Well,” Laurie smirks, allowing her mother to guide her hand further down, “first, we smoked a little weed, and drank a little beer.”

    “Oh, you’re grounded,” Sierra chuckles, reaching behind herself and spreading one of her cheeks for me, “you shouldn’t have told me that.”

    “Then, Audrie and I got in a little wrestling match,” Laurie giggles, caressing her mother along her leaking slit, sending shivers up the woman’s spine that I can feel tremoring against my belly, “and she ended up on top of me.”

    “I’ve seen this movie before.” I smile over Sierra’s shoulder as I slide my hand between our bodies, tracing down her spine and nearing the small of her back.

    “I thought she might kiss me right there,” Laurie says, her voice barely a whisper, her tones seeping with seduction as she teases her mother while recounting her tale, “but she resisted me.”

    “I bet you didn’t like that.” Sierra smiles to her daughter, their eyes still locked, their lips inches apart.

    “I was patient,” Laurie says, her eyes sparkling, her fingers still caressing her mother, not penetrating her, “just like I’m being patient with you now.”

    “Hmm,” Sierra murmurs contentedly, nestling her body closer to her daughter’s, “you’re testing me again, aren’t you?”

    “I am,” Laurie giggles girlishly, though her eyes twinkle mischievously, “one of these days, I’ll find the right combination to unlock you.”

    “And then what?” Sierra smiles, releasing her spread cheek as my hand slides between her supple glutes.

    “Then,” Laurie whispers, her fingers slickening with the nectar of her mother’s want, “I’ll have you begging between my legs, just like Audrie was.”

    As if on cue, Audrie’s voice rings out in abject ecstasy. We turn our attention from ourselves, and watch as the beautiful blonde expresses her lust. Bradley and Tom are standing, facing each other, with Audrie acting as the bridge between them. She faces her step-son, with her arms pulled back behind herself, and clasping their hands together behind her husband’s neck. Her body is curved into a graceful, tan arch; her shoulders resting on her husband’s chest, her perfect breasts jutting toward her step son, her silky abdomen distending forward, and her supple ass deforming against Bradley’s pelvis. She is being impaled, violated by the pull of her own body weight. Her legs straighten and tense at her sides as she slowly descends; her pussy taking in her step-son, her asshole slowly expanding around her husband’s rigid cock. Every inch she drops, her face contorts more dramatically; her mouth falling further agape, her eyes bulging wider, her brow furrowing deeply, creating lines of strain across her smooth forehead. Her voice grows louder and more desperate with each inch she takes in, until her holes finally consume the last of the men supporting her, and she whimpers pathetically.

    “God, she’s beautiful.” Sierra mutters, all of us forgetting for a moment that we were about to fuck each other.

    “I tried to make her ugly,” Laurie whispers as the men begin to thrust into her step-mom, “but everything I threw at her just made her look hotter.”

    Laurie’s right; no matter what image you take of Audrie, every snapshot of her lust looks like it could be a centerpiece in Hustler. Even as the men pound into her harder and harder, her body doesn’t contort in the violence, but gracefully adapts. The elegant curve of her bridging arch bends and shifts between the men taking her, but the motions are smooth and adept. Her face never distorts into an ugly grimace, but expresses her intense pleasure with picturesque dignity. Even the picture I have of her on my phone, with her own panties shoved in her mouth, her innocent eyes, woeful expression and ravaged complexion somehow look pretty, as if she prepared herself for the photo.

    “She’s taking this with a lot more grace than you did,” Sierra chuckles to Laurie, reaching forward and grabbing her daughter’s ass, and then dragging her closer, bringing their groins together, “the things that came out of your mouth, Laurie… imagine if your mother heard you say those things.”

    “Are you chastising me for my dirty mouth?” Laurie giggles, teasing her mother with one hand, while tracing the outline of Sierra’s lips with the other, “Even after my tongue was in your ass?”

    “Such a dirty little mouth,” Sierra grins, their lips brushing against each other, “I’ll have to clean it out.”

    Mother and daughter connect in a kiss; their lips forming around each other and sucking gently as their tongues entwine between them. I take an indulgent inhale of Sierra as I pinch my fingers together against her puckered rim; smelling the sweet scent of her desire wafting from her warm flesh. I push my fingers slowly forward, and feel the tension of her sphincter unwind in a welcoming surrender. Her rim opens about my pressing digits, and then tender, glistening flesh of her asshole beckons me inside. She moans into her daughter’s mouth, and presses her body closer to her as my hand moves deeper, and deeper. Her incestual kiss becomes more impassioned the further my hand travels inside her, and I see Laurie falling prey to her mother’s seduction. She ceases her teasing, and slides her fingers into her mother just like Sierra wants her to, gently compelled to give in to Sierra’s overbearing prowess. Laurie never really had a chance against her mother, but I get the feeling that Sierra likes that her daughter tries. One day, Laurie might finally break the woman, but not today. Today, she simply loves her the way Sierra wants her to. Sierra’s lust is controlling, but not domineering; she just makes people want to do what she wants to do. As Sierra’s rim encloses about my violating wrist, and she shifts her hips against me to take it deeper, I realize, that I just did exactly what she wanted. I smile to myself, and push further into her.

    TOM

    “Oh, god!” Audrie cries, looking into my eyes as her back arches deeper, jutting her jiggling breasts into my face, “Fuck me harder!”

    Her legs wrap around my driving hips, pulling me deeper into her as she convulses violently from the inside. I drive in congruence with my father; feeling her tighten around me as he violates her from the other side. I can tell she likes it better when we move together by the way she screams in my ear, and by the spasms that wrack her desecrated insides. She wants to be fucked in both holes at once; she wants to be filled with as much man as she can take. Her penetration is so robust that I can see the indentation of my cock moving subtly beneath the smooth flesh of her pelvis. I can feel her pelvic floor jutting violently from her body with each simultaneous pull of the men inside her, and I feel her body seize in delight every time that happens.

    Audrie is not like Laurie, not really. She doesn’t demand abuse like my sister does, but she isn’t opposed to things getting rough. I release her thighs, as her legs are now wrapped securely around my waist, and I take two handfuls of her perfect breasts. I squeeze hard, but not to the point of pain like I would with Laurie. I feel the supple texture of her bust give into the pressing of my fingers, and I see the arousal surge into her eyes as my thumbs press onto her nipples. Her head falls against my dad’s chest, and she moans a drawn-out, deep sound. She watches me from the bottoms of her eyes as my thumbs push her erect nipples back inside her breasts, and my fingers sink into the soft flesh surrounding them. Dad begins to drive harder into Audrie’s ass, and I strain to keep pace with the old man. As our rhythm speeds up, I see the change begin to take shape in Audrie’s expression. Her eyes widen with each increasing blast of our hips, her mouth falls further agape, and her brow furrows in the tell-tale sign of her ascension. Her moans become cries, and her motions become more ardent. She gyrates her hips in a circular pass; her abdomen flexing beneath her breasts, the indentation of my driving cock forming and reforming beneath her musculature as she stirs her insides around it. Her voice carries higher and higher, and her lustful dance becomes more impassioned. The circular motion of her hips works in opposition of her penetration, and the resistances of her muscles only serve to tighten her hold on me. I drive through the tightness she presents me, and her body wriggles in delight. Her cries become desperate, shallow, pants, as if she were hyperventilating, and the motions of her body stray from graceful, to violent.

    “Oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck!” she pants, her breath heaving from her gaping lips in short, sputtering bursts, her eyes brimming with the tears of her pleasure. I feel the pressure growing in my loins, and the will to stop it wane. I didn’t come inside Laurie, but I’m not sure if I can stop myself from coming inside Audrie. I turn to my left, and see Eleanor and Mom watching me expectantly. Goddamn it, I’m not a fucking pornstar! I grit my teeth, and hammer into the woman, feeling her insides clench around me like a vice as Dad ravages her from the other side. She screams, bucks her hips, and begins to convulse wildly. Her cunt traps me within her like a vice, and her back straightens as her head flies skyward to yield her primal cry. She squirts all over me, and I have to sing the national anthem in my head to keep from blowing the last of myself inside her. Dad does not share my resolve, and I hear Audrie’s scream sharpen in delight as he fills her gaping asshole. Her fervency subsides, softening to exerted breaths and soft whimpers, and she takes her husband’s mouth to her own as she savors his seed inside her. Her legs unwrap from my waist, and I stumble backward, and collapse onto the couch.

    “Busy day, huh?” Mom chuckles in my ear as she rests her head on my shoulder.

    “My dick has friction burns,” I groan, letting my head fall back on the couch, “I don’t think I can do this much longer.”

    “Oh, my poor baby,” Mom giggles, kissing me on the neck, pressing her soft body against me, “I’ll be gentle with you.”

    Mom is an impossible woman to deny. Her kisses trace sweet fire against my skin as she lowers herself between my legs. I feel another pair of hands brushing my chest, and I look to the side to see Laurie nestling her body next to me.

    “You look exhausted,” she sniggers, tousling my hair playfully, “did I wear you out?”

    “You, then Audrie, then you again, then Audrie again,” I groan, “and next Mom, and then Ellie?! I can’t keep this up!”

    “Mmm, I don’t know, Pumpkin,” Mom smiles between my legs, her cool fingers wrapping around my cock, “it looks like you’re keeping it up just fine.”

    Laurie lowers her face to my crotch as Mom’s lips press tenderly on my tip. They turn their head to opposite sides of me, and then look up with similar smirks strewn across their near-identical faces. Their tongues snake from between their smiling lips, and move from my tip, to my base. I groan as a small shot of precum shoots from my head, and they snigger knowingly to each other. I rest a hand on both of their crowns, entangling my fingers into their luxurious locks as their heads move up and down in the motion of their lewd pleasure.

    “Fuuuuuuck.” I moan, feeling myself grow even harder, simultaneously dreading and anticipating what is to come. My back aches, my legs are weak and my groin is a mess, but the feeling of my sister and mother tenderly licking their way up my shaft is just too much to deny. I look over to Dad, and see Eleanor eating the dripping contents of Audrie’s ass as Audrie squats before her husband. Her tan, toned back is straight in its posture, and her tailbone protrudes slightly from the twinned domes that make up the lascivious outline of her backside. She turns from her meal, and looks at me, reaching back and pressing the redhead deeper into her consumption. She gives me a little wink, and then says something to Eleanor. Eleanor leaves Audrie’s gaping anus with a parting kiss on the rim, and then takes Dad’s hand, and brings him over to his awaiting ex-wife. Alright, here we go again.

    SIERRA

    I glide my body upward along Tom’s, noting his obvious exhaustion. There’s no way he can last for a round of me, and then Eleanor, and by the pained way Bradley’s walking toward me, I know he feels the same. Eleanor catches my gaze as she brings my ex-husband to me, and she eyes the wet spot between my legs. I smile, and rotate myself so that I’m facing away from Tom, my ass pressing to his groin, my back resting on his chest. It looks like Tom and Bradley are going to be taking the both of us together.

    Eleanor climbs atop me; her large, pale bust squishing against my own, her back arching so that her belly presses against mine, her quirked, excited smile brushing my lips. Tom spreads me as Bradley spreads Eleanor, and we share a final, anticipatory grin as our assholes are finally penetrated. We growl in unison as the pressure in our rectums grows. The piercing, throbbing nature of my sodomy compels me to press to my redheaded friend, and our clits rub against each other as our bodies curve in lust.

    “Oh, fuck,” Eleanor moans in a low, deep growl, shifting her hips and smiling brightly at me as our legs entangle and our pussies mingle, “you like that, Sierra?”

    “Your nasty, little ginger cunt grinding against me?” I gasp, feeling her heartbeat thrumming against my pressing breast, “While you fuck my husband?”

    Ex-husband,” Eleanor grins, moans slipping from her whorish, red lips, “and I think he likes me more than you.”

    “You can have him,” I grin, grinding my ass against Tom’s thrusting pelvis, relishing the depth of his penetration, “I’ll take Tom all to myself.”

    “What about me?” Audrie says from beside me, slipping her hand between Eleanor and myself, “Who do I get?”

    “I think they’re trying to take the men from us, Audrie,” Laurie grins from my other side, reaching her hand below the action, “how greedy of them.”

    “You two bitches got them all to yourselves!” I yell, laughing in pleasure as Tom’s cock presses against my vaginal wall, sending screaming pleasure deep into my twisting abdomen.

    “And you wore us the fuck out.” Bradley groans from behind Eleanor, gripping the pale, supple fat of her ass as he drives into her tight asshole.

    “Now I’m stuck with boring Sierra,” Eleanor laughs, cries of ecstasy interrupting her words, “and an exhausted, old man.”

    “Old man?!” Bradley yells, pulling Eleanor off me in a powerful lift. Her eyes widen in excitement, and she bites her lower lip as she’s forced in the air, and pressed against his chest. He pulls her thick, rippling thighs forward, and jackhammers his way into her gaping, pink asshole. The voluptuous redhead becomes a stream of jiggling pale flesh and flailing red hair, and her delight sings from her mouth as she bounces up and down in opposition to his driving thrusts. Audrie takes the opportunity to plant her face between Eleanor’s legs, and wrap her lips about the oozing slit at their precipice. Eleanor’s hands dart forward in a manic motion of pleasure, and she grasps the blonde woman’s hair in a white-knuckled panic.

    Laurie slinks her lean, nubile body against mine, and smiles companionably as she guides my hands, and hers, between our legs. I sink my fingers into the tight reaches of her pussy as she glides hers inside my vacant slit, and we moan and writhe in congruence as Tom drives harder and harder into my asshole. Laurie slides her body further up my own, and wraps her legs about my waist as her fingers push deeper. She lies atop me, mingling the soft warmth of her feminine body with my own as Tom’s fierce masculinity contrasts her beneath me.

    Eleanor’s red hair and pale form comes blurring into my vision as she crashes onto the couch. I can tell by the mischievous glint in her eyes, and the twisted anger on Bradley’s face, that she said something to set him off. He plants his foot on the side of her face, and forces her head into the cushions as he rails mercilessly into her asshole. Laurie turns her attention away from me, and gives Eleanor an appraising look as the ginger girl exhibits the same masochism Laurie is inclined to. The only difference between Ellie and Laurie, is that Eleanor continues to hurl insults at Bradley even as he throws his back into her.

    Audrie saunters over to the three of us, smirking at Eleanor’s predicament, and then smiling deviously at the options she has before her. She plants her face into the midst of our defilement, and I feel her tongue slide from Tom’s balls, up my taint, through my slit, and then through Laurie’s exposed holes. My son, daughter and I moan in mutual satisfaction as we pleasure each other, and the wonderful step-mother services us from below. I remove my invading digits from Laurie’s slit and let Audrie do the work for us, and then cup my beautiful daughter’s face in my own, and bring her forward for a kiss.

    ELEANOR

    “Gaaah!” I scream, reveling in the brutality of Bradley’s drives as he forcibly expands my anus, “Is Viagra deductible for AARP members, old man?!”

    “Do you even have a driver’s license yet?” Bradley growls, his pelvis smashing into my ass, his cock piercing me so deeply, “Or does Mommy still have to drop you off at school?”

    “I think your erection has lasted for too long,” I grin, exerted tones of pleasure leaking from my gritted teeth, “maybe we should call an ambulance for you.”

    “I’m gonna need one just to get rid of all the STDs you’re giving me,” Bradley sneers, slapping my ass painfully as his foot pushes my face further into the cushions, “you Catholic sluts don’t know what condoms are.”

    “Father forgive me, for I have sinned!” I scream, feeling the violent quaking in my depths rise with each brutal penetration of my ruined rectum, “I’ve taken advantage of a senile geriatric!”

    “Holy father, save me,” Bradley snarls, “because I’m pretty sure Chris Hansen is waiting behind that door.”

    I laugh gleefully and back my ass into Bradley, reveling in his combative nature, savoring the relentless brutality with which he regards me. My ass ripples and reddens with the impact of his pelvis and palm, my back arches into an agonizing wrench as my belly is forced downward, and my pelvis, pushed upward. I scream my ecstasy into the cushions, and claw desperately at the upholstery. God, it’s good.

    SIERRA

    Eleanor’s body shifts violently back and forth under my thrusting ex-husband as her screams carry from her mouth. Half her face is still visible beneath Bradley’s foot, and it’s a contorted mess of smiling, red lips, running makeup, and wide, green eyes. She shrieks the last throes of her orgasm as Bradley slaps the last of his malice into the reddened, supple flesh of her backside. She collapses beneath him, and he gives her a parting slap on the ass, before pulling out, and showering her with his seed. She moans in delight as her ruined complexion is desecrated further; grinding her thighs together in arousal as cum rains into her hair, onto her face, and across her back. He regards her with a disdainful look, then chuckles, and helps her to her feet.

    The feeling inside me is stirring to its precipice, but I hold back on it, watching my ex-husband expectantly, waiting for him to finally take me. I moan and shift on my son, presenting my body beneath my daughter, calling for him, waiting for him, but he doesn’t look my way. He takes Eleanor by the hips and kisses her; deeply, passionately, lecherously. He doesn’t even look at me. You’re done with that redheaded whore, Bradley! Come to me! He just keeps kissing her, ignoring me, pretending I’m not there. He’ll never touch me again. He’ll never love me like he used to. He’ll cast me out after this, and never let me see him again. I know these fears are irrational, I know they’re just my emotions playing with me, but I can’t help but feel them. Eleanor breaks from the kiss, smiling lustfully, and then whispers something in his ear. He turns to me, and regards me with a passive, studious gaze. I smile warmly, hopefully, trying to cast aside the fear that creeps within my chest. He stares dispassionately for a moment longer, and I feel the anxiety brimming at the corners of my mind. Finally, he smiles, and my heart leaps. His grin broadens as he walks over to me, and Laurie tactfully dismounts; taking Audrie by the hand and grinning back at me from ear to ear.

    “Your fiancé is fucking crazy.” Bradley smiles as Eleanor limps behind him.

    “She’s not my-”

    “I know, Sierra,” Bradley chuckles, “no shit.”

    Bradley takes my thighs in his hands, and I spread them, shaking in anticipation, tremoring in the pleasure of my sodomy. He smiles down at me, and slowly, he enters me. My heart jumps with joy as his rigid love presses into my delicate heat. I clench around him in a lustful, warm embrace as the last inch of him pierces me just right. He groans in satisfaction as I take him, and I lean forward, curling myself upright to meet him. Our lips connect in a loving embrace, and he kisses me just like he did all those years ago. The passion, the desire and the love burn from his lips and tongue, and placate my lust in a way only he ever could. I melt in his mouth, and wrap my legs around his waist, taking him deeper, feeling him pulse within me next to his son. The aching, wonderful pleasure seeps into my depths, and brings about a growing pressure that rises within me. Muffled cries and moans pour from the crease of my kiss, but I don’t break from it. I gyrate and move in congruence with my son and lover, and rise with them, feeling them ascend in the same euphoria that takes me. A chorus of our lust exalts from our mouths as the feeling bursts, and we fall together in the final satisfaction, our bodies mingling and our hearts loving. I feel the soft, female bodies of Eleanor, Audrie and Laurie entangle in the pile, and I feel the exhaustion of the day wear on me. I see it in all their faces; the tired, but content look that droops their expressions, and gives them blissful grins. As my heart slows to its normal cadence, and the satisfied sighs fill the room, I nuzzle my head against my son’s chest, and savor the weight of his father atop me. Then, I fall asleep.

    Epilogue

    Tom, Laurie and Eleanor did end up going to prom that year. Tom’s date was Eleanor, as originally planned, but even after her abrupt breakup with her longtime boyfriend, Laurie did not go stag. No, the entire student body whispered and gossiped as Laurie Baker, captain of the gymnastics team and valedictorian of the junior class, showed up to prom with the most beautiful blonde woman the small, Nebraskan town had ever laid eyes on. At first, the spectators thought it was just a stunt, but then they saw the way the two women danced with each other. Rumor flew like wildfire that Laurie Baker was a lesbian, but the rumors didn’t bother her. She had the hottest date at the dance, and the way to the two women moved together drew the eyes of every swinging dick and jealous twat in the gymnasium. Some people called the dancing ‘pornographic,’ those of a more progressive mindset called it ‘art,’ but most agreed that it was just ‘hot as fuck.’ Later that night, all rumors of Laurie’s homosexuality were dispelled during the after-party at the Baker’s house. Without going into gratuitous detail (as I believe this author has done quite enough of), I’ll just summarize the events that occurred in the house as quoted by dazed patrons seen leaving the property.

    “Holy fucking shit, those bitches are crazy.”

    “Can I confide something in you? I’m in love with Laurie’s mother.”

    “There are no virgins leaving that party. Dude, I’m serious; they let everyone have a turn.”

    “Eleanor did things to me… terrible, wonderful things.”

    After the infamous party at the Baker’s house, Tom graduated high school, and decided to live at home and attend the local community college. Bradley and Audrie Baker soon moved in with Sierra, Tom and Laurie, and Eleanor managed to talk her parents into letting her live with the Bakers as well. From all reports, it sounded like Eleanor’s parents didn’t need much convincing. Needless to say, after a few months, all of the women of the house were knocked up. It was a coin-toss to guess who the father was, but none of the prospective mothers cared to find out. Nine months later, the Baker house became a three-generation family, and the familial debauchery dwindled as child-rearing came into focus. That’s not say the debauchery stopped completely, it just wasn’t the daily thing it was before. Years past, and the family grew, and changed. Audrie and Eleanor became fast friends, and scoured the town for unsuspecting men (and women) to take back home. Strangers walked into the Baker house, stayed the night, and then left with a very different perspective on life. Most of the people Audrie and Eleanor dated did not become long-term relationships, but they did end up finding a set of twins, a brother and a sister, who became permanent members of the family. The youngest generation of the family grew into maturity, and the adults took it upon themselves to teach their children all about the birds and bees. I’d like to say the whole thing ended happily ever after, but a gas leak eventually blew the place up.

    Author’s Note
    Thanks to everyone who read and enjoyed “Well, That Backfired.” I never intended it to be a series, but the first one was too popular not to write a sequel. Obviously, the third act of the series is much longer than the other two, because it was originally designed to be split into three parts. I decided to keep it as one long chapter, because I didn’t feel like submitting three different stories at once. Also, I know the ending’s kind of weak, but after writing 23000 words of smut, the will to author a climatic finale just isn’t there. Once again, thank you all, and like always, please leave your thoughts and criticisms.


  • My Little Secret – I

    Font size : +


    Hi this is Stacy and I want to tell you a story. My life was pretty boring for the most part until I turned 17. That’s when I discovered that my brother had been spying on me. You see the way our house was made my brother’s closet shared one wall with mine. We lived upstairs in a nice big house, and both my brother and I had walk-in closets and our own bathrooms.

    One day I was searching for something to wear when I noticed a tiny hole in the back wall. I got down and looked through the hole and got a perfect picture of my older brother’s bed. Corey was two years older than me so he was nineteen, and I figured out pretty quickly that he had been spying on me. Mom should have made him stay in the dorms at city college!

    We had just moved in to a brand new house, and the only thing that hadn’t been done was our shared wall in our closets. Corey’s side didn’t have sheet rock on it and that’s why he could see in. The hole was right in between the boards of his wall.

    I was pretty embarrassed because he had a perfect view of my bed, and I knew that he had probably seen me masturbating if my closet door was open. You see once I discovered how good it felt to rub my pussy…..I did it almost every night back then. And I’d have bet money that Corey had seen me doing it for I don’t know how long.

    At first I was pissed off, but then later when I thought about him watching me, it kind of turned me on teasing him, so I made a big production of letting him see me with my legs spread wide as I masturbated at night. I didn’t know if he was watching, but it turned me on to think he was watching as I rubbed my pussy until I’d cum.

    After that I made it a habit to run around my room naked, hoping that it was driving him crazy. One night I thought I’d heard moaning as I fingered myself to another great orgasm. I kind of liked the new found power I had, and well the wall in the closet let me dictate what I wanted to share with my brother.

    The very next day when I looked in the closet the tiny hole wasn’t there anymore. It had been cut out and was now a circle about 4 inches in diameter. The plug of sheetrock was in the hole, but had a screw through the middle of it. I grabbed the screw and pulled the plug out. I could see his room and bed plain as day. I put the plug back in and did my business getting ready for bed.

    I made a fuss over my hair that night. I combed my long blonde locks, and admired my 96 pound body in the mirror before I turned out all the lights and got on my bed. I planned on giving my brother a good show and tease him because I was feeling pretty ornery. I masturbated like usual, and made a lot of noise and when I was done I was soaked.

    When I went into my open closet and crawled in on my hands under the clothes, the big hole was open.

    “Hey Corey,” I said, “Did you enjoy the show?” I asked him smirking to myself, “I know you’ve been spying on me.”
    “Fuck Sis,” He replied, “You’re so fucking hot I can’t help it. You make my dick hurt from just looking at you naked!”

    I got turned on by his comment and told him, “From now on this hole is a secret between just you and me. Don’t ever tell anyone or mention it to me…..about what happens when we meet up like this….okay?”

    I could see his face through the big hole and he said, “Okay sis…and thanks!”
    “You want to suck on my nipples?”
    “Oh God yes! Would you let me……for REAL!”

    I put my boob up to the hole and stuck it the tip through, I felt him playing with my nipple and then his warm mouth on it. I had to rub my pussy while he sucked on it. I pulled it back and his hand and arm came through the hole trying to touch me.

    I let him feel my nipples and then stood up and pushed the hanging clothing away, and let his fingers explore my pussy. It felt really good when his fingers started rubbing up in my crack and I was so wet and getting so horn at how wrong the whole thing was that I went even further.

    When I stopped I could hear him panting hard, “God I’m so hard I can’t stand it!” He whispered through the hole.

    “Let me see” I asked.

    All of a sudden his cock came through the hole, big and hard and even his balls were inside my closet hanging down over the edge. I’d never seen my brother’s penis before in real life and there it was….big and hard sticking up almost in my face.

    I touched it and heard my brother moan from his room. I grabbed it…. and it was thick and warm in my hand. I’d sucked off a couple of my boyfriends at different times before but never my brother! It didn’t seem so wrong since I couldn’t see him and it was just me and of course his dick sticking in through the hole in my closet.

    After licking it for a bit, I went further and took it into my mouth. The knob was slippery and warm and didn’t feel much different than any other I’d tasted. I started sucking on it, and could hear my brother groaning as I gave him a blow job.

    In just a couple of minutes I got a big surprise as his cock began to spurt hot semen down my throat! He must have been really turned on, because it wasn’t just a big flow like I was used to.

    I never realized that it could be so powerful, as blast after blast spurted out from the end of his cock. I just kept sucking and swallowing his cum and to tell you the truth…..I liked it….I liked it a lot!

    “God sis!” Corey said, after he pulled his cock back out of the hole, “You blew my fucking mind!”
    “Don’t say a word, or I’ll never do that again!”
    “I won’t……I promise!” Corey said.

    The hole got plugged and I went to bed with the taste of his semen in my mouth, even after brushing my teeth several times.

    From then on every night at 10:30 he would put his cock through the hole and I would suck him off while playing with my twat. I was getting to the point of wanting to see what it would feel like in my pussy……so one night I decided to find out.

    That night he put his hard cock through the hole and I started sucking it for him like usual. My pussy was so wet thinking about it inside of me, that I came from just sucking him and fingering my twat. I pushed his cock back out into his room.

    “What the fuck?” I heard my brother say from his room.
    “Shut up and wait a second!” I told him.

    I turned around and put my pussy even with the hole with my butt flat against the wall. It only took a couple of seconds before I felt his fingers in me……exploring my wet vagina and then his knob at my opening, as I was bent over with my hands on the floor.

    I could look up under me and see his cock under my pussy rubbing my wet slit as he tried to figure out how to put it in me through the hole.

    He figured it out at last and pushed.

    His knob slid inside of me and then I screamed when he drove it all the way up in me. It felt a lot bigger than what I’d had before and took me by surprise.

    “Oh My GOD!” I was thinking, “My brother is fucking me!”

    His cock felt so good as it slid in and out of my pussy. He kept fucking me and his thrust got harder and faster, and in just a short time I heard him groan and felt him cumming in my pussy.

    I could feel his dick jerking as it spurt his cum all the way up in me. It felt warm and tingled and well it made me cum again it felt so good. When I felt it start to shrink I pulled off and grabbed it and sucked the fluids from the dripping end as he yelled and jerked around.

    I put the plug back in the wall and went to bed with his cum still leaking out of me. I just laid there and rubbed his warm cum up and down on my hot clit until I came again. Thankful that mom had put me on birth control several years earlier. I thought about how that was the first time I was worried it wouldn’t work because it was my brother….but I also knew it wasn’t going to be the last if I could help it.

    For the next year we kept the secret to ourselves.

    Once or twice a week when we went to bed I looked forward to pulling the plug of sheetrock from my closet and either sucking my brother’s cock or letting him fuck me. Sometimes I’d do both if he was still hard. I moved my heavy dressing chair into the closet so I could lean over it when I had my butt against the wall and that was what gave it away.

    It all ended one night when my mom came into my room late. It was 10:20 and my pussy was already wet thinking about my brother’s cock. Dad was out of town on a business trip and I guess my mom was horny.

    I had on my robe and nothing else when she knocked softly and came in wearing her own robe.

    “Hey mom,” I said, “What’s up?”
    “I just wanted to tell you good night baby,” She said, and I could tell she had been drinking.

    Mom gave me a more than natural long hug, “You’re such a beautiful girl.”

    Mom looked just like me, blonde and thin. She had bigger boobs than I did but she was pretty hot for her age. She had me when she was 17 and lots of times people thought we were sisters.

    “I know about your secret little gloryhole,” She told me.

    I froze not knowing what she meant exactly…..what the fuck was a gloryhole? I wondered.

    “Gloryhole?” I asked.
    “You know that little hole in your closet, you keep covered up with that long dress of yours.”

    I turned red and stuttered, “What hole?”

    “Oh come on,” Mom said, and drug me to my closet after flipping off all my lights.

    She slid my clothes out of the way and pointed to the screw in the plug.

    Mom put her finger to her lips like I should shush up and pulled the plug out. In just a few seconds my brother stuck his hard cock through and it stood there with his balls hanging down my sheetrock.

    I freaked out when she took a hold of it and then kissed the end of my brother’s cock!

    She started sucking his dick and obviously enjoying it. After a while she stopped and pointed at me and mouthed the words, “Your Turn.”

    I didn’t know what to think, but I obeyed her, and got down on my knees and took over sucking my brother’s dick like I had a million times before.

    The crazy thing was the look in my mom’s eyes as she watched. She untied my belt of my robe, and suddenly her warm fingers were rubbing my pussy as I sucked Corey’s hard cock!

    I was so freaked out, especially when her fingers slid up in my pussy. I just kept sucking Corey’s dick as mom rubbed my pussy for me! God she was finger fucking me, that made me suck Corey’s cock even harder.

    Mom pushed me aside and took over again. She started sucking Corey’s dick like she loved it. Her head bobbed up and down as she held his balls. She untied her robe and got naked in front of me as she gave my unknowing brother more head.

    Mom grabbed my hand and put it on her pussy and started rubbing herself with it. I got the message and rubbed her pussy as she sucked off my brother. She grabbed his shaft and jacked it up and down fast and hard.

    I could tell she was getting his load as he slammed his body against the wall. She sucked him dry and then pulled off, and kissed me. I was freaked out especially when her tongue and all of my brother’s hot cum poured into my mouth.

    I was on my knees with my legs apart and my mom’s hand was rubbing my pussy as we kissed and shared my brother’s load. Then she tweaked my nipples hard, bending down and sucking them so hard I thought I’d have hickeys on each nipple.

    “Get him hard again,” Mom whispered in my ear when she stopped kissing me, “I want to fuck him.”

    I felt like I was in some kind of crazy dream but I did what she wanted, and grabbed my brother’s cock that was semi-hard and started sucking it as mom started rubbing my pussy and sucking on one of my nipples again.

    It didn’t take long for my brother’s dick to get big and hard again. When it was full size mom got up and put her rear towards it. She reached down and guided it into her, and then groaned as she pushed all the way down until her butt was on the wall.

    “Come kiss me baby,” She whispered to me, as the wall began to make thumping sounds as my brother started fucking her pussy without knowing it was mom.

    I kissed her as she was bent over and taking cock from the back. I grabbed her tits and held them as she tongued my mouth. I could hear her pussy making wet slurping noises as my brother slammed his cock in and out of her.

    “Oh God,” She moaned, “You’re brother has a nice cock!” She whispered.

    “I know.”

    “Fuck…yessssss!,” Mom said, and then sucked my tongue into her mouth and started bucking her hips and pussy back on Corey’s cock.

    Mom started humming into my mouth and I could tell she was Cumming…. as I rubbed her big boobs and heard my brother groaning as he shot his load into her.

    Mom pulled off his dick and sat back down with her back to the wall with the hole in it. My brother’s cock was all creamy and wet with cum as it pulled back and disappeared.

    “Oh My God Sis!” Corey whispered through the hole, “Your pussy was so hot and wet tonight….Thanks!”
    “You’re welcome,” I told him and put the plug back before he looked in and saw mom.

    Mom was still breathing hard and her nipples were big hard points as she grinned at me, “Don’t tell anyone not even Corey.”

    “I won’t,” I told her as we got up and went back into my room.

    Mom went into my bathroom and I followed her still in shock. She flushed the toilet and then got a washcloth and started washing her pussy at my sink while I used the stool.

    “Wow you’re brother really can fill a girl up!” Mom said, as she wiped her blonde pubes clean.

    I got up and flushed giving her the “Look!”

    Mom saw it and said, “Oh don’t give me that look, you’ve been doing the same thing.”

    She had me there, and I softened up and washed my hands. Looking in the mirror at mom naked was almost looking at my own body, except she had bigger boobs. Mom was an inch taller than me and probably weighed 10-15 pounds more.

    Mom rinsed out the washcloth and sat it on the edge of the sink, “There all nice and fresh again!” She said, “You didn’t know your old mom was such a slut did you?”

    I spit out my toothpaste and started laughing, “You sure surprised me!” I told her.

    “Hey I might be old but I still get really, really horny,” Mom told me admiring her looks in the mirror, “I bet you will too if you’re like me at your age.”

    I wiped my face, “Yeah…..I can’t deny it mom.”

    “Sorry I took all the fun away,” She said and came over with her robe still open and put her hands inside of my open robe and on my hips.

    “You’re such a beautiful girl……growing up so sexy and hot looking!”

    Mom pulled me to her and that was the first time I’d ever hugged a naked woman before. She pressed her warm flat tummy to mine and our boobs got mashed together. Her nipples were still hard and I could feel them pressing into me. Her body was so warm and smooth and it felt really nice.

    “Since I stole all the fun I’ll make it up to you.” Mom said and kissed me on the mouth as her hands sunk down behind me and squeezed my ass cheeks hard.

    I just couldn’t believe mom was kissing me and pulling my crotch to hers! I could feel her pubes and I let her stick her tongue in my mouth. I just closed my eyes and in a few seconds I started to enjoy it and kissed her back.

    Mom broke the kiss, “You’re getting me turned on baby,” She whispered, “Have you ever had your pussy eaten by a woman before?”

    “No,” I told her and the idea of it made me start getting wet again.

    “Come on,” Mom said and took me by the hand to my bed.

    She put a pillow under my ass and told me to spread my legs apart, “You just lay back and enjoy this.”

    I jumped when her mouth kissed my pussy and then I felt her tongue starting to scoop slowly up my slit and then back down again. Slowly up and then she’d suck the whole flap over my clit into her mouth and fuck it with her lips tightly around it.

    “Mmmm you taste so good!” Mom whispered and then started licking and sucking me again….nice and slow, “It’s so creamy and wet.”

    I looked down between my legs as mom’s tongue scooped up my slit. It was covered in milky white cream from my pussy.

    I felt the slow burn of an orgasm approaching as she ate me. Mom was sucking my pussy and I was really enjoying it! She put two fingers up inside my vagina and started finger fucking me as her tongue flicked rapidly on my clit.

    Oh God!…… I came so hard…. but she just sucked my clit harder as my hips started bucking up and down. Then suddenly she was on top of me and putting her pussy on my lips. I licked it and even though it sort of tasted like my brother’s cum. I found that it was fun to make her squirm like she kept making me do.

    We made each other cum several times before we stopped with our faces and pussies soaking wet.

    Mom thanked me for everything and left for her own room. I washed up again and collapsed in bed thinking about how I had fucked both my mom and brother in the same night.

    We never talked about it that next week, and mom acted like nothing had happened and so did I. I wasn’t going to let out our little secret and I hoped she wouldn’t either.

    A few weeks later mom found me alone and wanted to talk about something.

    “Hey your brother is staying over at a friend’s house Friday,” She said, “Do you think you could stay at a friend’s house too?”
    “Why?” I asked.

    “Your dad’s having some friends over and I said I’d provide the entertainment.”
    “I can stay in my room,” I told her, “I won’t bother them.”

    “Well…..mmmmmm, I was kind of hoping to borrow your room.”

    Then it hit me that my mom was going to suck off my dad’s friends!

    “I want to help!” I told her, “No one can tell us apart……please!”

    Mom looked thoughtful for a minute, “You sure about that?”

    I was tired of sucking and fucking my brother all the time, and wanted to try something new.

    “Yeah…mom……I really want to.”

    Mom got a devilish grin, “Okay it might be fun….you and me together doing something like that.”

    “Did I ever tell you that I made a couple of porn movies,” She asked.
    “God no!” I told her, “Really?”

    “Yeah, when your dad got me pregnant we needed the money so we both did.”

    “Wow, you mean I’m the daughter of a couple of porn stars?”

    “I wouldn’t say we were stars, the movies fizzled out pretty fast and I doubt any of them are still out there after all these years.”

    That freaked me out but I didn’t have time to think about it cause Mom wanted to make plans.

    We made plans where I would drive my car a block away and walk back. Mom would sneak me in while the guys were downstairs. It was so wild it made me horny all the rest of that week waiting for Friday to show up.

    The plan worked like a charm, and when I got to my room mom had left a small cooler full of beer for me!

    I started drinking and getting hornier by the minute wondering what my dad’s friend’s cocks would be like. At midnight mom came in and locked my door behind her. She was pretty drunk and so was I as we turned off all the lights and got naked. We got in the closet and waited by the hole in the wall.

    Pretty soon I heard a bunch of noisy men tromping up the stairs whooping and hollering about something. They went into my brother’s room and in a few more minutes a big cock and balls were pushed through the hole and mom went to work on it.

    We had a little night light partially blocked so they would have a hard time seeing us if they looked through the hole. It was enough for me to see my first uncut cock. It looked as big as Corey’s and when mom stroked it the big knob was revealed. It was a bit bigger and fatter than my brothers and looked….well older.

    Mom started sucking on it and looked like she was really enjoying it. It got bigger and harder as she did. Mom would stop once in a while and tease the big pair of balls with her tongue or rub the knob on her nipple…..and then go back to sucking and stroking it hard.

    I heard a muffled moan, and watched mom’s throat moving up and down as she swallowed the load she was getting. She sucked and milked it until it was dry and then sat back against the wall wiping the cum from her chin up into her mouth with a finger.

    Just then another cock pushed through the hole and it was already hard and ready. Mom pointed to me and then the big dick. I got the idea that it was my turn…. so I grabbed it and tried to do like I had seen my mom doing.

    It tasted different than Corey’s and felt a little thicker and longer in my mouth. I tried to see how far down my throat I could take it and got almost all of it. I felt good when I heard a voice yelling, “OH FUCK!” from the next room.

    It was starting to throb and the man who was driving it began to pump it as I sucked his knob hard. This time I could tell he was about to blow, but I wasn’t prepared at how much cum he gave me. It seemed like it would never stop! I locked my lips behind the rim of his knob and sucked it just as hard as I could.

    “UNH UNHOOOOOHHH FUCK!” came from the next room.

    It was twice the load my brother ever gave me but I swallowed almost every drop. Some dribbled out of my mouth and onto my boobs but I guess whoever it was loved it because I kept hearing him yelling as he shot his load down my throat.

    Mom was waiting for the next cock when it came into our private little closet. I tried to learn from her by watching as this time she ran her tongue up and down the long shaft. Then she actually sucked the man’s balls into her mouth and I heard him groan. She rubbed her thumb back and forth on the opening in his penis and sucked on his shaft from the side.

    I drank half a beer to get the big lump of cum washed down that seemed stuck in my throat. It went down and I felt better as mom started humming loudly on the strange knob, massaging the big balls and then taking the load easily as more groaning came through the wall.

    I was thinking the whole time this must be what it’s like to make a porn movie, but it turned out it wasn’t anything like this. But that’s later in the story so hold on.

    Mom leaned over and we kissed as she rubbed my boob and I rubbed her pussy that was very wet.

    Another cock appeared and I knew it was my turn again. I sucked my first pair of balls into my mouth one at a time like mom had shown me. It felt weird but the owner tapped on the wall and yelled, “FUCK YEAH! Suck my fucking nuts!”

    I massaged his bag that was now a hard ball in my hand, and bobbed my head back and forth on his knob fast. I was sucking it as hard as I could when I heard him yell and his dick started shooting big long spurts of cum into the back of my throat.

    I swallowed the warm thick gravy and kept sucking him until it stopped. Then I milked his shrinking shaft until a big drop of cum appeared at the tip. And then sucked it off and then wiped my chin like mom had.

    She gave me a look, and it was one of like how proud she was that I was learning how to suck dicks like she could…. without even breaking a sweat.

    This time mom got up and put her butt against the wall, her pussy right in the middle of the hole and leaned down over the bench. I got up and gave her a kiss as she took the next cock up her twat.

    “Oh FUCK that’s a hot little pussy!” I heard someone yell, as he began to fuck my mom through the hole in the wall.

    Mom winked at me and started to pump her body back on it in short little pumps. Her eyes closed and I could tell she loved the strange cock in her pussy. I played with her nipples as she began to moan with her mouth closed.

    It wasn’t long before I heard loud groans, and Mom’s eyes snapped open as she took the stranger’s load up her cunt.

    “Oh God……I love it when they cum in me!” She grunted, and pumped her pussy against the wall getting every last drop of the strangers cum.

    She got down on the floor again as the creamy cock disappeared from view. She had her legs apart sitting on her heals and knees, rubbing her crack and coming up with cum and licking it off her fingers. She offered me some and I sucked it off her fingers while waiting for another cock.

    I was having the time of my life! Mom was so nasty and I wanted to be just like her.

    The next cock to show up was fucking huge! It wasn’t hard, and hung down way past the big set of balls. Mom whispered that it was for me.

    I wasn’t sure what to do with it because it was so fat and long. I just picked it up and put the knob in my mouth and felt it starting to grow. I sucked it and stroked it until it was almost hard and then decided to see what it would feel like in my pussy.

    I turned around and guided it to my opening and pushed….the big knob popped inside of me and I kept moving back slowly taking more of it, until my butt was against the wall.

    Mom was in front of me, like a cheer leader whispering.

    “How’s that nice big cock feel?”
    “Oh Fuck!” Was all I could say as it started to slowly fuck me, causing some pain as it stretched me wide and deep.

    I could feel it getting longer and harder as it began to slowly fuck me. I had to bite my lip as mom pushed my shoulders backwards keeping my ass flat against the wall. It kept growing longer and I could feel the huge knob deep in my pussy…further than anything I’d ever felt before.

    It was sliding back all the way until I felt like the big knob would pop out of my pussy, and then slowly drive back in. It was stretching me wider and deeper than anything I’d ever felt before. Mom was pinching my nipples and kissing me hotly as I took it.

    “That’s your daddy’s cock,” She whispered in my ear.

    I tried to bolt…. but she kept me pushed back by the shoulders, “Don’t worry, he doesn’t know who you are. Just enjoy it baby girl…..like I have for years.”

    I couldn’t believe it! My dad was fucking me through a hole in the wall! It was so wrong and such a turn on that I came twice before he did.

    After I came the second time, my pussy just went nuts and started contracting on his huge fucking cock buried deep in me. I think it would have hit the end if it wasn’t for the wall between us. It was pulling back slow and then driving hard and deep back in, getting faster and faster.

    All of a sudden I heard a loud grunt that sounded like my dad’s voice and I felt his huge knob go all the way up in me as it started to squirt in quick blast. I felt his semen splashing against my cervix and it made me cum one last time. It finally stopped and I moved forward letting it pop out of my dripping pussy.

    The big cock was hanging there all cummy and dripping from the end. I grabbed it and started sucking it as mom got on her back under me with her head on the floor between my legs and started sucking on my dripping pussy. I could feel her drawing out the cum in me and it was making me crazy!

    She sucked dads cum right out of my twat!

    Another dick replaced my dad’s and I sucked the hell out of it until I made him cum. I came again, but mom just kept sucking on my twat.

    Finally I sat down on the carpet as mom got up and put her pussy up to the hole again.

    She was panting hard and whispering, “Cum baby…..cum in my fucking cunt!” As a cock slid up in her from the hole in the wall.

    I reached under her and rubbed her clit hard, and she let out a stifled moan, and started Cumming. When she was done her pussy dripped cum as we closed the plug and headed for the bathroom.

    It was the craziest and most fun I’d ever had! I’ll never forget that night as long as I live. Just writing about it has me wet and I need to masturbate before I finish this story.

    Okay I’m back with the rest of the story. I’m sitting here in my room naked and my pussy is still tingling and its wet again, as I think about what happened a couple of weeks later.

    It was a Monday morning and I was running late for school. Mom had kissed me goodbye, and I’d heard my brother’s car start up and drive away. Daddy was still home because he was leaving on another business trip in a few hours.

    When I finished my shower I went in my closet to pick out what I was going to wear. I didn’t have anything at all on yet, and it took a while before I figured out what to wear to school. I was about to take my clothes and leave the closet when I noticed the plug from my little gloryhole lying on the floor.

    At first I was startled and stood there looking down wondering why it had fallen out. I got down on my knees and was about to put it back in place, when a huge hard cock poked through the hole. I recognized it immediately from that night mom and I had some fun with dad’s friends. It had to be my daddy’s dick. He was the only one home, and he must have been spying on me as I ran around the closet naked.

    At first I just sat there staring at it.

    It waved back and forth, swollen, fat, and long! The motion snapped me out of it, so I reached for it and felt how hard and thick the shaft was. I stroked it a couple of times and then……..like I was on auto-pilot kissed the warm knob. It was warm and soft and looked bigger than the last time I’d seen it. I guess all the beer I drank that one night sort of fogged my brain but God it was huge!

    Have you ever peeled a hard-boiled egg and stuffed it all the way into your mouth at once? That’s what dad’s knob felt like in my mouth, except it was warm and seeping his juice when I took him in my mouth. No wonder he did some more movies I was thinking as I tried to take more of it.

    I liked the taste of his cock it felt so good in my mouth! I took my time and enjoyed it, running my tongue all over his big shaft and balls. I held my left boob and rubbed my nipple on the opening of his penis. I heard him groan from that, and it turned me on that I was making him groan.

    My pussy felt like it was on fire as I put both hands on his big shaft and pumped it up and down with his huge knob almost gagging me.

    I could hear him moaning and groaning so I went even faster, sucking his big knob with all I had. All of a sudden a huge blast of cum started shooting from his egg shaped knob and I had to swallow as fast as I could while he yelled out loud in the next room and pounded on the wall.

    Have I mentioned how much I like the taste of cum? Well I do…. and there is nothing better than having a cock squirting in your mouth. I love it!

    My pussy is so wet right now writing about what happened, I might have to finish this later.

    I sucked his cock as it began to shrink and I was so horny that I didn’t stop. I wanted to make it hard again and put it in my pussy. I wasn’t having much luck, it kept getting softer until I stood up and rubbed the big knob up and down my wet slit.

    That did the trick, and I felt the shaft start getting stiff again. I kept rubbing the knob in between my pussy lips until the shaft was too big and hard to bend it down that far. I turned around and guided the end to my pussy and started backing up on it.

    I pushed against the big knob really hard and then it just popped in me all at once. The penetration made me cum and I let out a huge yell and pushed back more and more until my butt touched the wall.

    Leaning down over my dressing bench on my forearms I just kept my rear tight against the wall. My legs were shaking from my orgasm and I felt so stuffed that I was afraid to move. I didn’t have to because the big cock began to slide in and out of me.

    My pussy was full of Daddy’s big old cock, and juice was dripping down the inside of my thighs as he fucked me. I was yelling out loud because I was so turned on, and I came at least three times before I felt his cock spurting deep inside of me.

    As much as I love to swallow cum, it doesn’t compare to how good getting cummed in feels!

    It actually feels warm and I love the feeling of each burst when it squirts in me. After he pulled out of me I had to run for the bathroom because I was dripping all over the floor.

    I ended up taking another shower and then ran down stairs because I was going to be late for school. I was surprised to see dad sitting at the table drinking coffee and reading the paper like nothing had happened!

    I saw his suitcase sitting by the front door and said, “You leaving soon?”
    “Yeah, in an hour,” He smiled, “You better give me a kiss goodbye, and get to school before you’re late.”

    I was feeling confused and started wondering if it had really been his dick sticking through the hole in my closet?

    Dad stood up and opened his arms, “Give me hug baby.”

    I went over to him and he gave me a huge hard hug and I could feel the bulge in his pants. It was soft but it wasn’t small and I knew it had been him. I guessed that the rules of not talking about anything were being kept by him, my brother, and my mom.

    He kissed me, a disappointing peck on the lips after what we had just done.

    “I’m going to think about you every day,” He told me, “I’m looking forward to seeing you when I get back.”

    “Love you!” I told him, and left him standing there smiling and waving goodbye.

    On the way to school I kept thinking about how to break the stupid rules that I’d made up. I wanted more than just a hole in the wall…..I wanted a lot more!

    It turned out that Mom actually broke the rules first, but that’s another story.

    (To Be Continued)


    3 comments
    «1»

    MrSofteeReport 

    2013-06-27 16:27:34
    You twit T&A, why didn’t you explain? And why are you getting annoyed with people who thought they were defending you??

    That’s quite a blokish reaction for a woman…


    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-06-26 23:01:20
    How pathetic are you? This story was first posted and authored by “Staci” on 06/12/2013 with the title of “Adiction”! You are a disgrace to the the true writers out there who have devoted their efforts for our reading pleasure.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-06-26 19:58:08
    It’s a copy of adicktion

    «1»
  • The Working Girl Part Two

    Font size : +


    In which my new career gets really freaky!

    Yes, I’m back, with a salacious new tale about our heroine, as she goes further than ever in her pursuit of perfect orgasms, and large amount sof cash!

    When you last heard from me, life had gotten horribly complicated by my fucking my father. Yes, I’m sure it’s wrong somehow, but well, I love him. It’s complicated, let’s just put it that way. My summer at home before heading out to law school was awkward at first, but Mom spent tons of time with her various charities and other adventures which left time enough for us to have some truly incredible sex. We also got away with a two week “business trip” that I accompanied him on. He DID work, but I spent the entire time as his fuck toy. Which I simply adored. I left for Georgetown Law School and wasted no time establishing myself with local gentlemen of quality. I tried to stay away from men in office as they get watched a little too closely for my tastes, but wealthy lobbyists? Perfect. Lots of disposable cash, and they were usually exquisite in their tastes, which meant the finest restaurants, hotels, etc. were mine for the asking. I’d paid off my first year of law school before Christmas break. Did I mention I’m not cheap?

    I’d even gotten to pop a cherry as a local college football coach set me up to uh, “break in” a promising quarterback who’d led a very sheltered life. The boy in question was as innocent as new driven snow, but not after he left. I taught that boy every trick in my arsenal, and we went well over my allotted time, but I really didn’t care. The lad was hung nicely, and sweet, and had stamina that was nothing short of incredible. Other than some awkwardness when he wanted to be my boyfriend, he was a joy to play with.

    Ah, Sunday night, a wonderful time had been had with an oil man who’d boasted of everything in Texas being bigger and he hadn’t been far wrong. His cock was insatiable, and at eight plus, he’d given me a workout. He’d also given me a thousand dollar designer original dress because he thought I’d look good in it. Benefits. I love my job. I was caught up as far as schoolwork and was holding down a 3.85 so the family was happy. Time to call Daddy.

    I should point out that he’s quite fine with my “career”, and often asks me to recount various adventures to him. When we’re together sexually, he never forgets to call me Melissa as well. It keeps him happy, and it keeps me happy, so I’m not going to make an issue of it being an even weirder component to our twisted relationship.

    “How are you doing, sweetheart?”

    “Doing great daddy! 3.85 GPA, not quite the dean’s list, but not far off it. The kids are great as well.”

    That’s for the benefit of Mom, who still thinks I’m a nanny.

    “I should be home for spring break in a few weeks, time to relax.”

    “You’re not going to vacation with your school friends?”

    “Nope, I’d rather spend it at home with some of my old friends. We’re going to do a bit of partying, but save a few dollars.”

    “Well, you do know your mother’s going to be out of the country for most of that. Some big deal to see to in Asia with a kid’s charity. Might give us some time to spend together.”

    That nearly had me wetting my panties right there. Fucking my father for the first time in my clean, spacious and totally impersonal apartment was one thing, fucking him in the bedroom I’d grown up in was quite another. As was fucking in the bed he shared with Mom. And the kitchen, the dining room, the living room, his den, his office, the guest rooms, but I digress.

    “Actually have some interesting news for you. My company’s making me an offer to get into the lobbying business if I step down as CFO in two months. In other words, I’ll be spending some time near you. How’s that sound?”

    “That sounds incredible, but you know I’ll keep working. I’ve almost got my second year paid off and I don’t want to get behind.”

    “As long as you tell me some good stories, I’m OK with that.”

    “Never fear Daddy, I’ve got some good ones!”

    We hung up with the promise to call again soon.

    It’s two months later, spring break was a blast, and I loved seeing my old friends, plus Daddy and I did a fair amount of fucking. He’s already been by to see me here and we of course had a good time. He actually makes more money now, and didn’t hesitate to spend it on me. He was really coming to mean a lot to me. That was getting weird, but I really didn’t care. We’d loved each other for years, we just didn’t mind expressing it physically. To hell with the “rules” and such.

    The only problem I’m having is one of desires. Due to my relationships, I’d explored a number of fantasies, and had enjoyed them all fully, but in my digital porn collection there was some stuff I’d been looking to try, but some worries about safety had kept me from trying them. I always did Daddy bareback, but I knew that he was only with Mom or me. The thought though, of having several guys doing me gang bang style and coming all over me, and inside me? That got me very excited.

    How though? I knew damn right well that oral sex was pretty safe (I’m a discrete spitter), and there’s no worries if a guy comes all over my tits, but an all out cumfest? Four or five guys blowing their loads in and all over me? How exactly does one make sure you’re safe? I’ve had dozens of men ask for bareback sex, and it’s always a resounding NO. I do enjoy it with with Daddy, but like I said, that’s special.

    A knock on my door surprised me and I was thrilled to see Daddy when I opened it. A nice, wet kiss followed and we more or less headed straight to the bedroom. A spectacular fuckfest followed topped off by Daddy taking me anally, and of course coming deep inside me. He introduced me to anal, and I loved it and had offered it to select gentlemen, but always covered. I so loved the feeling of his cum and lube dripping out though. As I lay there enjoying the feeling I asked him how he would feel about my trying a gangbang.

    “Well, safety’s an issue, but I’m sure you’ve thought of that.”

    “Of course, you’re the only guy that ever gets to put it in me uncovered, but it would be just…exciting to try it. Laying on a rubber sheet, just covered in cum, with it in my hair, my mouth, my ass, my pussy? That’s pretty wild, but like you said, safety. It’s something that would hold me back. I mean, I know you’re safe, but how can I trust anyone else unless it’s a guy I’ve known for a long time.”

    “Hmmm. I’ve got an idea, don’t know how you’d like it, but my firm does employ people who are very good at finding out things. Like which elected officials might be, ah, receptive to our industry, and so on. No, we don’t blackmail anyone, I wouldn’t be part of that, but if we know a guy is short on campaign funds, a discrete donation puts him in our corner. If we find a guy who isn’t happy with his wife, we’ll hook him up with someone like you, he likes Cuban cigars and can’t afford to be seen buying them overseas? All kinds of things like that. I could put some discrete feelers out there, and find some guys that’d be into that sort of scene, and then take a good look at their backgrounds, and quite probably get their statuses checked as well. The people we employ are very, ah, thorough in their work. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be so well paid by us.”

    I knew my father made damn good money for his firm, but he could get away with spending a lot of cash for this sort of thing?

    “Daddy, can you do that? Without getting in trouble?”

    His grin was infectious.

    “Sweetheart, I can do just about anything I please. In the time I’ve been lobbying, I’ve saved the firm about twelve million by getting some regulations changed that allowed two new factories to get started ahead of schedule, I managed to get them about a ten million dollar tax break by getting an entire committee on board with our “green technology” and a few other deals I’ve helped negotiate. Actually, this is the work I was born to do, I’m quite good at it. Allow me to spend five grand checking up on some guys to see if they’re clean? Not an issue, and if need be, I’d spend my own money. If you want this, I’ll make it happen.”

    “Wow. That’s just….wow.”

    His grin turned lecherous.

    “As long as I’m the first one to plow that sweet ass of yours, that is.”

    “Ooooh you are so on!”

    A month later he came by and we looked over our “candidates”. He had a file on each of them. We looked them over in detail, and of course, I wanted to make sure they were all pretty nice in the looks department. He also had a proposal to get the event to be even kinkier.

    “These guys are most likely willing to spend big on this, possibly two grand each. How does the thought of adding another girl to the mix sound? Six guys, each pounding both of you in each hole, and splattering you like never before, and for the grand finale, the two of you sixtynine each other as we all try to jerk one last load onto you as you go at it? Have you got a friend who would be be into that?”

    “I’ll have to think. I’ve done a few three-ways, and while it’s not my “thing”, it’s certainly doable.”

    We looked everything over, and I introduced Daddy to Kay Tanaka, a girl I’d done a threeway with before who was also very safety conscious. She liked the investigative work, and the extensive background checks, and agreed to do it. Naturally she and I entertained Daddy that night and I found out why she called herself an anal whore. She positively shrieked with delight while Daddy hammered her with his eight inches and she simply gushed a massive orgasm down her legs as he pumped her. He’d only been pounding for a minute or two, that’s what blew me away! My orgasms from anal had all been gradual after several others from oral and being fucked. He rammed it in, started slamming and she just exploded. She was going to have a fun time for sure!! I licked cum from her ass for the first time, and I was practically coming myself as I did so and she moaned with pleasure from each stroke of my tongue.

    Then Daddy was hard again, (he has a gift for that) and he threw me up on the table and pounded my pussy while Kay lowered her dripping wetness to my face for some attention there. I licked that sweet pussy and got her to come twice more before Daddy thundered another load into me with a loud groan.

    Kay simply leaned over and asked me to bring my legs up and she buried her face into my pussy and started sucking and licking for all she was worth. I’d come twice, but another monster neatly deposited Daddy’s load into her lips and she enjoyed it as she came again and we collapsed onto each other. It was only then that I noticed Daddy was hard again, but he didn’t last as he jerked himself onto Kay’s back with a small spurt and a satisfied moan.

    “My god, I’m gonna have to not jerk it for two or three weeks if I’m going to have enough in me to make you girls looks good and wet when we’re done.”

    We both smiled.

    “I want one of those loads in my mouth, is that understood mister?” Kay said with a laugh.

    “Oh, you’ll get one, you’ll get one…..never fear.”

    It’s three weeks later and my apartment has been cleaned up and covered up, with plastic sheeting everywhere. There’s a rubberized pair of sheets designed for this sort of thing covering a pair of king size airbeds in my living room. They’re sort of a velour feeling but will easily wash clean. I also have a small safe in the room that only I know the combination to. Wallets and any and all electronic devices will go in there, they get their memories only, the fuck/cumfest will NOT be televised. No watches, no PDA, no nothing. Their clothes will all be checked and put into my closet. After their money has been collected, needless to say. We had negotiated well, six men, (Daddy was one) each paying 2500.00 to go absolutely nuts on us. All holes were open, they could come in or on us, it mattered not. The background checks had been extensive, but wise. Men who routinely either did this or looked for it were out. We’d narrowed it down and found five more gentlemen who were perfect for our little party.

    First on the list was Jun Kanazawa, a Japanese businessman who had done business with Daddy’s firm. He was in his late 40’s and in great shape, and had been happily married for nearly 30 years. He was a closet kink fan who had seen a zillion pornos, but his conservative wife wouldn’t hear of it. Once he was assured of total discretion and safety, he was in.

    Second on the list was Miles Landers, an exquisitely polite gentleman who had given up any kind of fun in his life to marry the boss’s daughter and eventually take control of the company. The wife had recently passed away and while she was somewhat unlamented, he hadn’t had an opportunity to get out other than a pair of visits to me. He was easily persuaded to join the party and explore a bit. His inherited money was going to be put to good use.

    Next up was the nerdy and yet quite wealthy Kyle Dolan. He’d made millions in software, but had remained a virgin until he was 28 when a gold digger had taken his virginity and a million or so from him. He’d been bitterly distrustful of women ever since, but was a fiend for porno and masturbated constantly. Daddy had, ah, interrupted him in the gym shower one day and he’d poured his heart out to Daddy’s sympathetic ear. He assured me that while he was probably inexperienced, he was well hung.

    Next up was a fairly religious football player named Mike Harris, a ferocious linebacker, who for obvious reasons, couldn’t have his propensity for kinky sex known. He’d suffered silently, with his goody goody wife not having the slightest clue how to please him, and yet he still lusted for the fun he’d had back as a star in college. He was nearing retirement on the gridiron, but his well muscled body got my attention nicely. He was also an investor in my father’s company. The religion was revealed to be a mere pose as he planned on running for office one day, with his loving wife’s support. He’d been hard to convince of the discretion, but when I informed him of the electronics policy, he was in.

    The last was a fallen angel of sorts. Trent Howard, a one-time Wall Street wizard who’d made millions and had been quite the star with his homespun charm and his high school sweetheart. Turns out she was quite the number cruncher and had bailed on him leaving him holding the bag for nearly twenty million dollars she’d embezzled. He’d narrowly avoided prison, and lost all of his money in paying people back. He also was distrustful of women, but had recently started a comeback by advising an up and coming tech company. He’d made a few dollars again and was looking to enjoy some good dirty fun, but was terrified of getting involved. I’d assured him that he could get his freak on and if he wanted to get out some aggression with some rough fucking and name calling while blowing a load in my face, it would be fine with me. I also assured him once he got that out of his system, either Kay or I could keep him very happy sexually with no strings attached. Well, other than the price tag attached.

    They’d been screened, none of them used drugs of any kind, none of them were alcoholics, they’d either been very faithful to their wives, or had minimal contact with women. Daddy had confided in me that Kay was only the fourth woman he’d ever been with; he’d slept with one girl in college, met Mom, and then me. They’d been tested twice, the last one coming a week before the party. They didn’t know they’d been watched since then, but I assured discretion AND safety. There would be four bottles of champagne, Dom Perrignon of course, which between eight people wouldn’t get us even legally drunk, but would take the inhibitions off nicely. There were a few trays of snacks from a caterer I’d enjoyed a time or three and it looked to be a lovely afternoon for all. Why not evening?
    A “business” lunch on a Tuesday would arouse little or no suspicion. They also arrived twenty minutes apart. Yes, it took longer, but once again, would not seem unusual.

    They’d all arrived, each of us had had a glass of champagne, and Kay and I were wearing flimsy silk robes that showed a generous amount of flesh There was plenty of flavored lubes which Kay and I agreed upon as the combination of unflavored lube and cum is not always pleasant. The gentleman had also agreed not to go overboard for the preceding three days on booze or spicy foods. Once again, diet can affect cum’s taste in a big way.

    “Attention gentleman,” I announced, “the party is about to begin, we’re going to take our places on the beds, and there shall be an allmighty fucking going on!”

    They all laughed at that.

    “You know the rules, you’re all standing there naked with big hard cocks, but how will we ever begin? I have six cards in my hands, boys. An Ace, a King, a Queen, a Jack, a Ten and a Nine, you’ll draw, highest card gets first choice of girl and hole, and we go from there. Do not be afraid to come anywhere you like. I repeat, anywhere you like. It does sting a bit in the eyes, but this is for you guys to get your ya-yas out. We may blink a bit, but we’ll survive. The only rule is that when you first take us anally that you give us a few minutes to get used to it. We’ve lubed ourselves up nicely, so they’ll slide in nicely, but for us to get the maximum enjoyment, take a few minutes to let us adjust, we’ll say “Go for it!” when we’re ready to be pounded there.”

    Kay took her turn with the rules.

    “Once the first hole is occupied, the next guy has his choice, if she’s taking it doggy style, go for her mouth, if I’m on top, a guy can get creative and take my ass at the same time and another can take my mouth. It’s not exclusive! You want to just jerk it a time or two? Fine! A little ass-slapping is fine, some tit slapping as well, and gently, very gently, I don’t mind a bit on the face, but Melissa does. Remember that! Hair pulling as long as you’re reasonably gentle is not only allowed, but encouraged! No biting. Got that? You bite, and you get kicked in the balls. Lick us all you want, fine, but no biting. Go ahead, twist our nipples, we both like it, but once again, within reason. You’ve been selected to enjoy this party, but you WILL be respectful of us. is that clear?”

    They murmured their agreement but that didn’t satisfy her.

    “IS THAT CLEAR?”

    “Yes, yes!” they all chorused.

    “Another thing, she and I both want this, come wherever you like, but when you’re all out of breath and panting with exhaustion, we’d better be covered in a copious amount of sperm, do I make myself clear?”

    “YES, MA’AM!”

    Mike the linebacker drew the ten, Miles drew the King and looked at Kay with undisguised lust, Daddy drew the Queen and gave me a disappointed look but it was luck of the draw. Jun drew the Ace to polite applause and the look he gave me told me I was getting hammered by him, Kyle drew the Jack and Trent the Nine.

    Kay and I slipped out of our robes to some whistles and catcalls, and lay down on the beds, ready to begin what would be a day of incredible sex.

    Jun lay down next to me and surprised me by passionately kissing me. We all assumed the first guys would get some exclusive time at first, and everyone understood that, so no one jumped right at me. Miles told Kay to assume the position and his solid seven inches plus slid into her waiting ass as she moaned softly. Daddy surprised me by going to his knees and slipping his rock hard cock into Kay’s waiting mouth which she slurped as deep as she could immediately.

    Jun worked his way down me, kissing me gently and licking my nipples, and then worked his way to my already damp pussy. I was thrilled to find he was an excellent pussy eater as he was making me quiver rapidly! However, Kyle’s waiting cock was hovering near my mouth and I sucked it deeply. He had to be somewhat bigger than Daddy and Mike, as he was a grower, not a shower and it had to be nine full inches! I sucked it greedily and was hoping he’d have an explosive load for me to enjoy.

    A quick look showed that Mike and Daddy were swapping time in Kay’s mouth and she was doing a hell of a job of servicing two cocks at once! An unspoken agreement had happened between Miles and Trent and they were doing the same with her ass, one would pound for a few minutes and then they’d switch. She’d never hollered “go for it”, but she really enjoyed her anal so I didn’t worry.

    I had trouble gasping out my first orgasm as Jun’s talented tongue made me cum, but Kyle’s bulging cock prevented me from making much noise. He started grunting and he pulled out seconds later to launch a pretty solid stream of jizz all over my face, my mouth, my hair, and he jerked himself off with expertise as he spattered me, draining himself in the process. Just then Jun slammed his cock deep inside of me, and it felt sooo good! After he’d drained himself, I told Kyle to let me work it again so he’d get hard quickly, and he did. He was young and it didn’t take long, but just as he got fully hard, Jun pulled out and squirted across my stomach and bush and also jerked himself to get the most out of it.

    A look showed Daddy blasting his usually huge load into Kay’s face and she was clearly enjoying it! He slapped it against her face and Mike had been busy with his own hand and launched his stream into her mouth, shouting at her to swallow all of it. Mixed signals, but Daddy and he both shrugged as Kyle wandered over to try her waiting mouth. He slipped it in and she slurped noisily, as he pulled her hair a bit. I knew she’d dig that, but I didn’t have much time to think as I was pulled into a sitting position and ordered to present my ass. Trent and Miles continued their alternating stroking and although I wasn’t quite comfortable yet, I let it go as it still felt pretty good.

    Daddy’s cock was presented to my waiting mouth and I of course took it hungrily, wanting to feel his sweet nectar either down my throat or on my face, it didn’t matter at all! I heard Miles yell out “C’mon FUCK that ass!” and a pair of hands grabbed my hips. Trent started to hammer me harder than ever and I heard him groan just as I felt his stream into my ass, but he pulled out as he was still coming and I felt drops of it all over my ass and back! This was what I’d wanted and I was loving it!

    Miles proceeded to hammer my ass equally as hard with Trent’s encouragement while Trent jerked what was left of his load onto my back. I heard Miles start to grunt and figured he’d blast my ass, but he pulled a different move and sunk his thick cock deep into my pussy! That was too much for me and I tried to scream out an orgasm, but Daddy’s big tool was still deep in my throat so it came out as a whimper. I heard him tell Miles to stand clear as he switched positions quickly and slammed my waiting ass a mere three times before he blasted out a monster load all over my back and ass!

    A quick glance showed Mike pounding Kay’s pussy roughly and he yelled out his orgasm as he pulled out and covered her from behind, but to everyone’s surprise, Jun pushed him out of the way and licked her as deeply as he could for several moments before he slid hard tool into her ass and began to hammer her hard, pulling her hair from one direction while Kyle pulled it from the other. Kyle couldn’t last much longer and he moaned deeply as he came again, but this time deep into Kay’s throat. As big as he was and as deep as she’d taken him, it had to have gone straight into her stomach! Jun pounded rapidly and pulled out just as he launched a second shot all over her ass to the encouragement of the other guys.

    As far as I could tell, each guy had come twice at least, and they had to running out of steam, so I asked for just one cock to suck slowly while they regained a little energy and Kay did the same. Mike put his somewhat lessened and drained tool in my capable mouth and Miles put his in Kay’s. We slowly sucked them, savoring the mix of lube’s and the others’ tastes and well as our own. The other guys were slurping Gatorade and catching their breath and most of them slowly stroked their somewhat flaccid cocks.

    After ten minutes or so of gentle head, the guys in our mouths needed a break and Daddy made the perfect suggestion of giving us a little special attention as he started to lick Kay’s already messy pussy and Kyle gave mine a try. He was clearly inexperienced in that area, and the mess had to be giving him some trouble, but he was game for it.

    We enjoyed the attention, but we wanted more, and it looked like the guys were all just about ready, so I told Kyle to lay down and I climbed on top and mounted him, taking that thick tool deeply. Kay did the same with Miles, and then we told the guys to pick their spots, that we wanted to be “air tight” and get a monster fucking!

    Trent slipped his cock into my mouth and I knew it had to be Daddy’s familiar cock entering my ass as he drove in deeply! It took a few minutes to get a steady group motion going but Daddy pounded me deep as I rode Kyle and Trent face fucked me forcefully! I normally don’t really go for that, but in the position I was in, it was pretty damned cool, taking three big tools!

    Kay was riding Miles with abandon when Jun slipped his ready cock in her mouth and Mike mounted her ass. It took them longer, but when they finally got in sync, it was a sight to behold! I enjoyed my three pronged pounding and she enjoyed hers!I knew from experience that after two, if a guy could get it up again fairly quickly, he could go a good long time for his third, and the men did NOT disappoint me! After some ten minutes of steady thrusting and pounding, Daddy shouted out “All change!” and as if they’d rehearsed it, they smoothly switched positions, Kyle’s rock hard tool was taking me anally, I was riding Mike and Jun’s cock was filling my mouth. Daddy was being ridden by Kay, Trent was in her ass and Miles pumped forcefully into her throat!

    That lasted about eight or nine minutes and I came at least twice from all the thrusting but then it seemed like they shot at the same time! Jun put a still respectable load all over my face, Kyle was putting the cream pie into my ass and Mike shot into my aching pussy! The thrill of it caused me to orgasm again, and I screamed out in pleasure, only to have my scream matched by Kay’s long groan as she came at almost the same time! There was a fresh load all over her face, and she’d gotten pretty well covered from Daddy and Trent.

    “Well, was that what you guys had in mind?” I asked with a smile.

    Various mutters of “Oh hell yes,” and similar sentiments were made, but we weren’t quite done.

    “I hope you guys can muster up and least one more shot, because I’m going to suck Kay’s beautiful pussy until she comes and deposits most of your loads in my mouth, and she’s going to do the same, and we’d love it if you guys could shower us just a bit more with another load!”

    She crawled over to me and kissed me deeply and we made out for a few seconds and then we assumed a sixty nine with me on top. We both dove into each other’s pussy with abandon. We’d been as thoroughly fucked as women could be, on our own terms, and had made a nice chunk of change doing it, and now were going to pleasure each other for the finale?

    I’d been with her twice before and knew her clit was about as easy to set off as my own, but I didn’t want to rush it. I licked her gently, sweetly, and truly tasted all the different flavors, and enjoyed it so much! She did the same and a quick glance showed the guys had surrounded us and were trying to coax another load out of their tired cocks. After about ten minutes of gentle licking and sucking, I went to work on her clit and she moaned while she did the same and we came nearly together. A warm spurt of fluids flowed into my mouth and I imagine the same thing happened to her. I swirled it around and slowly swallowed it, just as I felt a few jets of moisture strike my back. Jun, Miles and Kyle had mustered one more load each, and while it was quite small, it symbolized an incredible afternoon of pleasure for all involved.

    The shower was used extensively and we all cleaned up. Electronics were returned, and we were stunned to see each man give us an extra two hundred dollars each for a job well done. The other five left slowly, and then Kay, Daddy and I cleaned up the place. We both douched and had several enemas to make sure we were as clean as could be. Then the three of us fell into my king sized bed and slept soundly entwined with each other.

    I’ve had good ratings people, but please let me know what you do and don’t like about my work!


  • Personal Services Manager. Pt 1

    Font size : +


    An experienced supplier of services finds gainful employment

    Wanted:

    Discrete experienced service and maintenance person for permanent position in a disabled person’s establishment. Applicants will be required to demonstrate their ability to perform in difficult situations.

    Reply to Classified Ads, Box 3579.

    It looked innocent enough, but reading between the lines, I decided that the advertiser was seeking someone to have sex with a disabled person (or persons) possibly an amputee, not that it mattered.

    What I wanted to know was, apart from regular sex, what inducements were being offered. I had to move out of my rented accommodation at the end of the month and it could take some time to find a place where the landlady would do what my current landlady had done and accept regular sex as part payment. I had to leave now because her husband was coming out of prison next month.

    I replied to the Advert by giving my mobile number and nothing else.

    Three days later I had a reply, which was a series of questions posed by a woman with a very refined voice; they were tersely put and just as tersely answered:

    “What is your first name?” “Alan.”
    “Are you unattached?” “Yes”
    “Are you a father?” “No, vasectomised.”
    “What age are you?” “Thirty-five.”
    “Physical appearance?” “Caucasian. 6ft. 180lbs. Dark Hair cut short.”
    “Can you drive?” “Yes, clean licence.”
    “Do you have any health issues?” “No.”
    “Do you, or have you ever, taken drugs?” “No”
    “Have you ever taken part in group sex activities?” “Only with women.”
    “Are you living in rented accommodation?” “I am in lodgings”

    I had obviously passed the first hurdle because I was asked to be at the main railway station buffet in one hour’s time. I was to be carrying a copy of a well-known women’s magazine with the name clearly visible.

    I did as instructed, aware that as I walked down the concourse I was being studied by someone, somewhere. I entered the buffet and purchased, as instructed, a hot chocolate, then sat at a small table at the rear of the room.

    I waited for ten minutes before a pretty, shapely, and well-dressed young woman approached and sat opposite me.

    “My name doesn’t matter for the moment, I wish to ascertain that you understand what your task will be if you are selected.”

    “Then I’ll keep this brief. I believe you want me to provide sex for one or more disabled people.”

    “Just for one amputee, but you will be required to service other persons occasionally. Are you willing and able to provide this service regularly?”

    “Before I answer, I wish to know what the terms and conditions are and what inducements are being offered.”

    “I would prefer to continue this conversation in my vehicle if you are agreeable.”

    “Where is it?”

    “In the multi-story car park.”

    The ‘vehicle’ proved to be large SUV with tinted windows, and very comfortable.

    “If you are selected…”

    “I think you should admit that there are no other applicants for the post and just tell me what the conditions are.

    “You must be prepared to move into the accommodation provided and live as part of the family community. You will be expected to perform whatever sexual activities that are requested of you.”

    “You will be paid eight hundred pounds each calendar month, but your employment will be terminated immediately if you prove to be untrustworthy or refuse to perform your contractual tasks.”

    “I accept.”

    “There is one more item to be covered. Please undo your trousers and show me your manhood.”

    I happily did as asked and kept quiet as she began to masturbate me until I had a rigid bar growing out of my groin. I had wondered when the ‘toolbox’ would be inspected, but what I did not expect was her leaning forward and taking me in her mouth.
    When she came up for air, she told me that as I hadn’t attempted to interfere with her when she fellated me I would certainly be acceptable for the position.

    “When am I expected to begin my employment?”

    Sometime, somewhere I must have done something extremely marvellous.

    “You have begun Alan, direct me to your present address and we will collect your belongings.”

    “Having removed my few belongings from the room and kissed my ex landlady goodbye I was taken for a drive into the countryside until we eventually passed through very imposing gates which began to close the moment we were clear of them.

    I could see a long driveway to the frontage of an extremely large house, but after a short drive, we turned off the drive and stopped beside what could only have been the dower house, but this itself was an impressively large house.

    “What happened to my predecessor?”

    “He was a very poor choice, but before we had to sack him he found that he had a cancer and so he ‘retired’ himself.”

    “Now come and meet my mother.”

    The woman in the wheel chair was an older version of my interrogator, who had removed her street clothes to reveal a slim, but curvy body and long legs. Her mother was just as lovely as her daughter. She was aged about 45yrs old, with a larger bust than her daughter’s was, but unfortunately, without the long legs.

    The conversation was surreal, and very erotic in content

    “Alan, meet my mother, her name is Alice. Mother is the matriarch, she makes all decisions regarding the family and she likes to be screwed, often.”

    “Mother, meet your new lover, his name is Alan and he’s hung like a horse.”

    “Now that is good news, tell me Alan, have you ever fucked an amputee before?”

    “Yes I have, twice, and funnily enough it isn’t any different from fucking a whole bodied woman, in fact there are a few advantages because it’s possible to get into positions that can’t be done with legs in the mix.”

    “I do like plain speaking; now I know we are going to get along. You know why you are here, but I must warn you that you have agreed to provide a service not only to me, but also to any member of this household. You are going to find life extremely exhausting. I need to have sex often. I have a very strong sex drive and I always want more so I suppose I’m a nymphomaniac.

    I don’t care what it’s called I am what I am and I’m wealthy enough to pay to ensure that I get what I want, it’s the only real exercise that I get.

    My daughter doesn’t like me to be so open and direct, and she hated your predecessor because he was so coarse. I can tell that she likes you because she’s still in the room and I think that I will soon find out if you can perform as required.”

    “Mother, I wish you wouldn’t discuss me like that. I’m going to have a bath, show Alan where your bedroom is, he’s going to need to know that if nothing else.”

    “Here is a little background information for you, the large house at the head of the drive is a burnt out shell. It suffered at the hands of an incompetent electrician carrying out some alterations. The financial repercussions ruined the company responsible and all we lost was a house that was ruinously expensive to run.”

    “We moved into the ‘Dower House’ which is fitting because, since my husband died, I am now the Dowager. The manner of his death meant that we were the beneficiary of more compensation and insurance pay-outs which mean that I’m better off financially than I have ever been.”

    “I make light of the situation, but my husband Gordon, died because two light aircraft collided above a small airfield. We were in a small clearing in the woods close by the airfield fence. Part of the wreckage fell on my husband and killed him. Unfortunately for me; or perhaps fortunately, I’m really not sure, he was fucking me at the time and my legs were round his waist.”

    “I lost him and my legs and I miss him the most because he was a stallion and I have found it difficult to discover another one whom I actually like. You now have to show me why I should keep you here.”

    “Alan, I want you to follow me down that corridor to the last door on the right, it’s my bedroom and because I haven’t had a fuck for three weeks I want you to fuck me.”

    As I undressed her, Alice told me that her daughter’s name was Anne. She was 22yrs old, and that she probably would in fact want me to fuck her, but she would never tell me that, I had to seduce her.

    I stripped Alice to the waist and then enjoyed her expression as I stripped off to reveal my semi-erect cock, which I grasped and began squeezing until it began to swell. As soon as it was sticking out in front of me, I moved to her chair so that she could take hold of it.

    She stroked me for a few moments and then I sat on the edge of her desk so that she could roll her chair between my legs and take me in her mouth. She had to work hard on my cock, but eventually it was sliding down her throat. This was her show so I allowed her to do this as much as she wanted because very soon I was going to do as she’d said.

    I eventually stopped her from choking herself and asked her to roll backwards to allow me to get my feet onto the floor. Placing my arms under hers, I lifted her out of the chair, laid her on her back, and then stripped her remaining clothes off.

    Kneeling between her stumps, I fondled her surprisingly firm and full breasts, and teased her nipples until they were standing out red and proud from her breasts. She began to breathe heavily which was just what I wanted.

    I pulled away slightly to take her bottom in my hands. Lifting her up such that only her head and shoulders were on the bed I then applied my mouth to her wet sex and spent an hour in paradise. I licked, sucked and chewed her into three screaming, yelling and sobbing, climaxes.

    There was a loud knocking on the door and Anne shouted through the closed door asking if Alice was all right.

    “Go away love unless you wish to join us.”

    I moved her further onto the bed and taking two pillows from the bed head, I pushed them under her buttocks, got between her stumps and told her to hold my cock and insert it into her vagina.

    The moment I felt my cock helmet enter her tunnel, I pushed, not hard, not roughly, but in one thrust. I inserted almost 10 inches of engorged cock all the way to her cervix and then began to steadily, and rhythmically fuck her. Each time I had my cock all the way inside her it pushed against her cervix.

    “Faster, go faster Alan, fuck me hard and don’t stop until I cum. Faster, harder. OOHH, AARGH, come on, fuck me, fuck meee. Aaahg. She was dripping her cum juice down over her anus and all over her pillows. It was all over my cock so I used that juice to lubricate her anal canal and entered it. I did it slowly, but judging from the ease with which her sphincter had opened, it was obvious that she had experienced anal sex before.

    She screeched, she cursed, she cried, she sobbed. She moaned, she gasped she grunted and then she said:

    “Ohh, that is so fucking marvellous, but please get some oil from that cabinet. I pulled out of her anus and found the lubricant, poured a little on her anus and smeared some on my cock and then reinserted me into her and fucked her rear end as she rubbed her clitoris. Another round of shrieking, swearing, sobbing and moaning and then she climaxed. I unplugged her anus to watch her sphincter twitch and spasm as the muscles regained control and began to close and then she collapsed into a sweat soaked heap.

    I had noticed the washbasin behind a folding screen when I first entered the room so I took time out to wash my cock and then apply more lubrication. I hadn’t finished and I was damned well going to do that before I was much older. I stood at the bedside and picking Alice up I placed her on top of the pillows, except that she was face down this time. Parting her thighs enabled me to get my erection back inside her before she could prevent me.

    I fucked her hard. I had a tight hold of her hips to pull her backwards as I slammed my cock up into her clinging vaginal canal and up against her cervix. Apart from her occasional grunts, there was no sound except the slurping of her juices between my cock and the walls of her vagina and my groin smacking against her.

    Ten minutes later, I filled her with my semen. This meant that I could pump into her until the squelching ceased, indicating that a large amount had squeezed past my cock to deposit itself on her pillows. I slid my arms under her arms to grasp her tits and then I stood upright and turned to face the mirror on the wardrobe doors.

    Alice now had a grandstand view of me impaled in her body.

    “Tell me when you’ve had enough Alice, I’m about to put you on your desk and take your arse again.”

    “Enough Alan, for now, we need to eat.”

    That relieved me, I wasn’t at all certain that I could have taken her again, but I had to make her believe that I was what she’d been looking for and I’d succeeded.

    Alice had a wet room with a clever device for her to transfer from her wheelchair to a seat in the wet room. She shut the glass door and I watched her manipulate the shower appliance to wash every part of her body. When she’d finished washing, she even had a blow-drying facility

    I had a very quick shower and blow dry and then rapidly dressed Alice in a bathrobe and myself in my own clothes and then we headed for the dining room to find Anne talking to a tall, busty, teenaged girl whom, I soon discovered, was the ‘housemaid’ and the daughter of the cook cum housekeeper.

    The dining table, which could easily seat fourteen persons, was set for three so I pushed Alice to the head of the table and sat on her right hand side facing Anne who sat opposite me.

    It was an enjoyable and beautifully cooked meal. Alice told Anne that she really had chosen well and I must not be allowed to escape.

    “I have never been so royally screwed and I now know what a ‘flying fuck’ is. I don’t know if he can do it to you, but you should definitely give it a try.”

    “I have a question, would someone to explain the reason for asking me if I’d ever taken part in group sex.”

    “Aah, yes. Alan, I did tell you that you are living what, I suppose, could be called a wet dream scenario. You are not merely required to fuck me but the other females of the house also, the kicker is that in this house you may well find yourself fucking two or more aroused women at the same time, so fucking the cook is part of your duties; her daughter is, at present, an unknown quantity. The cook’s name is Mary, she doesn’t have sex often, but she does like it to happen. Her daughter’s name is June. She is 17, she loves oral sex, doesn’t she Anne?”

    “She’s only ever had oral sex with me, Mary won’t do it and she daren’t ask you. That moronic thug you hired, against my advice if I remember, kept trying to get her into bed, but he merely frightened her and she wouldn’t go anywhere that he might be.”

    “Mary told him she’d castrate him if he ever touched June and June only does what her mum says she should do. Mary said that June should go to bed with me if I asked her and then told me. I asked her, she came and I’ve shown her how to have a good time with a woman.”

    “Alan, please bear in mind that we will instigate any sexual activities. You are here to serve us, not for you to use on your command.”

    “Mother, I think you should tell Alan about Uncle John and Aunt Flora.”

    “I will dear, but not right now, I have other things on my mind. Alan I am in need of having you inside me, deal with it.”

    I did. I stood up, moved behind her then pushed her to a free area of the table, picked her up, laid her on the table then undid her bathrobe and my trousers. Removing my boxers, I quickly inserted my, by now, almost erect cock into Alice’s vagina and slowly fucked her.

    I fondled her lovely smooth and firm breasts and then began kissing her neck and on down to her nipples and further down to her belly and vulva. When I stroked her clitoris, Alice responded by trying to hump her buttocks up to meet my thrusts. Anne watched us for a short while and then left the room to return a short while later accompanied by a woman I knew must be Mary and the young girl that I knew to be June.

    Mary proved to be a slightly larger version of Alice in body size and looks. She was almost as tall as I was, had a larger bust and a slightly thicker waist. She also had lovely long auburn hair and her eyes oozed promises I hoped she could keep. Her legs were long and shapely and my lust level went into the red zone.

    “Mary this is Alan, the new toy. Alan, meet Mary, she wants to see your cock because she thinks I’m exaggerating its size.”

    “Well she’ll have to wait because he’s using it at the moment. June, come here girl. June looked at Mary who nodded and so she came to stand beside me. Feel my clit, come on girl, stroke it. Alan, take her hand and put it on your cock.”

    I did as ordered, I let go of Alice’s tits and felt for June’s hand and stopped pumping into Alice, I then withdrew my cock far enough for June to be able to touch it, and then grasp it. I pushed her hand up to Alice’s sex and told her to rub Alice’s clitoris while I fucked her.

    It didn’t take long. Alice began to swear and hump her buttocks as she neared her climax. June tried to take her hand away from Alice, but I held her wrist and made her rub Alice’s clit harder and faster until we were rewarded with the sight of Alice’s juices flowing from her sex.

    I quickly pulled my cock out of her vagina and knelt to taste her. She was sweet. I told June that Alice’s juices were amongst the sweetest I had ever tasted and as I knew she’d already tasted Anne’s pussy juice, I thought she should taste Alice’s also.
    June checked with her mom who smiled and nodded so she got between Alice’s thighs and without any hesitation, licked into Alice’s soaking sex opening.

    Mary came to my side and told me that she wanted me to fuck her, here and now. We’ll find if you can actually fuck more than one woman without resting.”

    “I want to be on the table beside Alice so that June can watch me being fucked. Then she’ll want to sleep with me tonight so that she can ask me what its’ like having you. She’s very close to becoming a lesbian and I don’t want that to happen until she’s had at least one man inside her.”

    She put a chair against the table and climbed up, close to Alice.

    Pushing her dress up to her waist, I pulled her knickers off before spreading her legs to reveal her curly hair-covered mound with the slightly open pink slit that I wanted to enter.

    I could see the moistness that awaited me and I knew she was ready to be fucked, so I impaled her. One thrust and Mary had the biggest cock she’d ever had, buried up to the hilt inside her. Once she’d stop gasping, she wrapped her legs around my back to pull me towards her and then reached up to hold me. Opening her dress, I pulled her bra’ up and off her tits. They were magnificent, with big, red, nipples just begging to be sucked and pinched.

    I squeezed, rubbed, kneaded and pulled her breasts and nipples as her vaginal muscles tried to grip my cock and I watched the expressions on her face as she went through the range of sensations that she was experiencing.

    She had started with a very determined look that said she was going to reduce me to a wet rag. This changed to one of shock as what I was ramming into her got her undivided attention. Her expressions went from shock through wonderment and on to panic before finally settling for pure lust and capitulation. Very shortly after that, she grunted and gasped her way to an almighty yelling and then screeching, climax.

    I pulled out of her, intending to taste her cum, but June beat me to it. She had her mouth hard against her mother’s sex before I had begun to bend down.

    I cheated. June’s skirt came down very easily and the little darling lifted her bottom to enable me to get her knickers down. Pulling her away from her mother, I laid her on the floor and straddled her. I held my cock down so that she could get the head of it into her mouth, but it was asking too much for her first time, she had difficulty in taking much more than that.

    As she worked at getting more of my erection into her mouth, I lowered my head and commenced licking and sucking her labia and teasing her clitoris until she opened her thighs as wide as she could manage and began pushing her hips up to my face.

    When she came, she let out a high-pitched squeal and her hand clamped tight around my cock before she sighed and relaxed her grip.

    June had a mouthful of Alice’s and her mother’s cum, with my semen following shortly afterwards. She appeared to be happy with that.

    Mary sat on the edge of the table trying to pull her bra’ back over her tits and attempting to be the efficient housekeeper by telling us that coffee would be served shortly.

    When she left, June went with her although she was still not wearing her skirt or knickers. Alice was waiting patiently for me to put her back in her wheelchair so that we could move to the living room where Mary and June would be serving the coffee.

    When it came, Alice asked Mary and June, now dressed, to join us. When we’d settled, Alice said that she had something to say before we continued.

    “I have to say that For Alan’s first few hours in my employ he has proved beyond any doubt that we are fortunate to have him, no pun intended. As I listened to the sound of Mary experiencing really intense sexual satisfaction, even in my own aroused state I knew that from here on in we really are going to be like a family.”

    Alice asked Mary if she had any misgivings about what had just taken place. “I had no idea that any of that was going to happen. To me it was wonderful, even though we have always known that you wanted to be involved occasionally, I never expected it to be so openly public.”

    “What do you think about it, especially about June’s involvement?”

    “I was overjoyed because I got what I needed. I asked to be included. I like sex, not as often as you have it; I don’t have the drive or stamina for that much sex, but I do enjoy it and June is old enough to know that she does not have to do anything she doesn’t want to do. Alan is so much more suitable for June and me. He never tried to have June and I actually wanted him to do what he did to me. I honestly didn’t think he could take you and then me, it was lovely being mistaken”

    “We have been with you for ten years and are very happy to be here. You told me at the very beginning of my employment exactly what the future was likely to hold. I have never regretted working for you.”

    “Mary, I am giving you and June a rise in your salaries. You have been a real find for us, given our lifestyle. Please understand that any time you wish to join in our frolics, you are more than welcome and in future I think you and June should dine with the rest of us. It is getting late, off to bed everyone, Alan I think you will want to get a good nights’ sleep so I will wish you goodnight. Anne, will you put me to bed please.”

    When I entered Alice’s bedroom the next morning, I did so without knocking because I reasoned that, given the events of yesterday I had the freedom of the house and, with the exception of Anne, the freedom of its inhabitants, even if by invitation only. I was hoping that the invitation clause would be scrapped.

    Alice was just leaving her wet room and Anne was about to dress her. I watched Alice’s breasts bouncing and swaying as she began the process of dressing and my cock twitched.

    “Anne, Let me do that, I think I’ll appreciate the sight of those breasts much more that you.”

    “Don’t be so sure Alan; she’s been known to give me sore nipples occasionally.”

    Anne kissed her mother’s nipples and said that breakfast would start in thirty minutes time, and left. Wasting no time, I fondled Alice’s breasts and cupped her vulva before pressing my finger between her outer labial lips. She allowed me to finger her sex opening for a short while before telling me that the chair was uncomfortable for prolonged activities of a sexual nature so I moved her to her bed.

    She was on her back with her thighs apart and holding her sex open as a sign that she wanted me inside her straight away. She got what she wanted and we celebrated the beginning of a new day and hopefully a new partnership with a very long and noisy fuck.

    She produced copious amounts of juice and cum which caused her vagina to slurp and squelch as I plumbed her inner depths. The harder and deeper I penetrated her, the more aroused and demanding I became and the noisier she became.

    Breakfast was forgotten as we rutted on her bed, which was no longer recognisable as a bed. I lifted her out of the wreckage, placed her on her desk then grabbed some pillows and a duvet and made a nest in the corner of the room.

    Alice went into the nest and I then dragged the desk to stand in front of her wardrobe doors. I picked Alice up again, but this time she was face down and when I placed her back onto her desk she had a fair idea of what I was about to do to her.

    Parting her thighs, I inserted my cock back into her sticky sopping sex and then told her to look in the mirror so that she could watch me fuck her. After a while I told her to place her hands on the desktop and raise her shoulders so that her tits hung down and I could see them bouncing and swaying as I rammed into her sex.

    Needing to rest, I asked her to lower herself back down onto the desktop and as soon a she was supported I removed my cock from her love tunnel and slid my finger in there as I leant down to suck her anus,

    Her bottom jerked as I sucked her sphincter, but gradually the tight little puckered ring was wide enough for me to get a finger into her anal canal. It wasn’t long before I was able to insert my cock into her and shortly after that, I was all the way in and she was grunting, moaning, and asking for some lubrication.

    A hand appeared, holding a spray bottle of lubricant. The hand belonged to Mary who merely smiled and then sprayed Alice’s anus and my cock, which enabled me to keep fucking Alice’s backside without any interruption. I had no idea how long she’d been there and I certainly didn’t mind.

    Mary was sufficiently close for me to reach out and grope her tits, which I did and then I asked her to drop her dress and remove her bra’, which she did without any hesitation. I was fucking Alice’s anus as I rubbed one of Mary’s nipples; it was a wonderful feeling.

    Letting go of Mary’s wonderfully soft tits I reached forward, grasped Alice’s tits and lifted her up so that, once again, she had a grandstand view of me fucking her.

    I stepped up the rate at which I was fucking her and then Mary joined in by lifting Alice and holding her upright, tits to tits. I let go of Alice’s tits, lowered my arms and grabbed handfuls of Mary’s buttocks to pull her and Alice hard against me.

    Alice put her arms around Mary’s neck for support and was now squeezed between us. Mary lowered her hands to grasp Alice’s buttocks and force them apart as wide as they would go thus enabling me to ram my cock up into her body more easily. Letting go of Mary’s butt, I eased my hands between the two women so that I could get at Alice’s sex and rub her clitoris.

    She squealed and swore her way to an enormous climax as I pumped my semen up into her rectum and then she went limp as I extracted my cock from her rear. Mary laid her onto the desk and covered her with a duvet then moved to me and, taking hold of my now flaccid cock, she told me that from now on she wanted me to fuck her any time I wanted.

    “I know who you are, you’re a porn star. It took me some time to place you, but I knew I had seen you before. When I thought I’d placed you I looked through my downloaded porn videos and found you almost immediately. Do you still do porn movies?”

    “You’re correct, and no I don’t. I stopped a couple of years ago, after I was diagnosed with cancer of the prostate. I could afford the best private treatment so I underwent an intensive course of treatment which was successful.”

    “The downside was that after two years absence I was no longer wanted in the porn industry. I have never had any other employment so was reduced to taking anything I could get and jobs like that don’t pay very well. Seeing the advert for this job was like having all my birthdays coming at once.”

    “Well, at least I now understand how you’re able to fuck to order and so often and just like you said, it is like all our birthdays coming at once. I hardly ever let that awful brute who was here before you touch me, but sometimes I desperately needed to be fucked. June was getting old enough to have a bit of fun with, but I needed a cock occasionally and his was the only one around.

    “Mary, I’ll tell you something that might surprise you. As an ‘adult video actor’, I could screw all day and never feel any emotion. It was a job and I had the right tools, a big cock, a lot of stamina and good looking with it. I earned a lot of money, but I never had any enjoyment or satisfaction.”

    “Before I answered that advert I was paying half of my room rent by fucking the landlady. I know she enjoyed it because she sometimes let me screw her for the whole week’s rent if I took her arse, so I did.”

    “I have only been here a day and already I’ve fucked two lovely women and thoroughly enjoyed every second. I had to prove that I could deliver the results that you wanted and I think I have done that and enjoyed every fuck I’ve had.”

    “I have felt emotion and satisfaction every time and that is because all of you just want to be loved and appreciated. I know that in the long run I’m being paid because Alice needs to be fucked and thinks that paying someone is the only way to make that happen.”

    “Well she’s wrong. What she needed was for someone to discover what sort of person she is; the sex would have followed. I suppose that being a nymphomaniac did lend a sense of urgency to the search for a lover. The wonderful thing about her generosity is that she was making certain that other members of the household also got their sexual needs satisfied.”

    “I would love to fuck you any time you I want; I would be certifiably insane to turn that offer down, so unless Alice has need of my cock, it’s yours. That raises a question about pecking order. Obviously Alice always comes first, but if Anne asked me to fuck her at the time that I had promised to fuck you, would she take precedence?”

    “No, after me it is first come first served.”

    “Oh you’re back amongst the living. Have you been listening to our chatter?”

    “Yes I have. You are a surprising man, and Mary is proving to be woman of surprising depths. All these years and I never guessed that you watched porn videos. We must get together and see if we have anything that the other hasn’t seen. I used to love watching porn tapes with my husband it made him so randy.”

    “Alan, You have done more to satisfy my carnal desires than anyone since my husband died, I think you’ve also aroused my daughter, which is more than any other man has managed. I need a shower and I think you could also use a good soaping, so we can do that together, but don’t you dare try to fuck me again today. I am well and truly fucked, and for so early in the day that is a first.”

    Mary left as we entered the wet room and cleansed each other, I did grope her tits, but I think she’d have been disappointed if I hadn’t. Anne came and helped us rebuild Alice’s bed and return the desk to its former location and then we visited the kitchen, where Mary made us some scrambled egg on toast to keep us happy until lunchtime.

    It was a warm, sunny day so I was wearing shorts and little else when I set off to explore the immediate grounds. There was extensive woodland behind the house, which ceased about a hundred yards from the house. The intervening ground was a lawn upon which were a couple of canopy covered swing benches and three airbeds.

    I tried the swing benches, but they needed oiling because they both squeaked, so I tried an airbed and it didn’t so I took a couple of cushions from a bench and made myself comfortable on the airbed.

    I would have dozed off; it was not to be however. A shadow fell across my eyes which when I opened my eyes, proved to be June blocking the sun’s rays. It was a nice view because I was looking up her dress and could see the dark triangle of the pubic patch through the thin fabric of her little knickers.

    “Mom says I should come and ask you to teach me how to suck cock without being sick.”

    “Oh Did she, and how do you feel about that?”

    “If mom says it’s okay then I don’t have a problem with it.”

    “Why did she say it?”

    “Because she saw that I was upset that I couldn’t do it last night when I had the chance.”

    “So you do want to suck my cock?”

    “Yes, I do. Will you let me try again, please?”

    “I will if you do what I tell you do without any questions.”

    “I will.”

    “The first thing to remember is that the moment you tell a man that you want to suck his cock, he won’t be able to get it out of his trousers fast enough to stop it being too hard to manipulate easily. That is because he’ will think he’s about to fuck you, and stopping him might be difficult, so be careful to whom you say it and where you say it.

    “First I want you to take your knickers off. Don’t worry; I won’t try to fuck you, today at least. In future, it would be helpful if you wear knickers only when you’re menstruating. At all other times you should try going without them when you’re here. You can have a lot of fun if your sex is available for someone you like to play with and taste.

    You’ll see what the advantages of not wearing knickers are in a moment or two. When you’ve done that, remove my shorts and underpants. Do not touch my cock.”

    She pulled her knickers off and I was treated to flashes of her slit and anus as she pulled them off her feet.

    “Now stand astride my head facing my feet.”

    “I am looking straight up at the slit of your sex and if you look closely you will see my cock is getting bigger and beginning to stand upright. The reason for that is because it was designed to go inside that slit and my brain is programmed to start the process of getting my cock into the state it needs to be in when it thinks I’m going to be getting there.”

    “I don’t need to have my cock sucked in order to arouse me. The thought of entering a vagina is sufficient to do that and the sight of a pussy will definitely do it. The cock sucking is just for the pleasurable feeling of a warm, moist mouth on the nerve sensors in my shaft. Many women also enjoy sucking cocks just for the pleasure it gives them. Even if they know it won’t be going in their pussy.”

    “If you wish to suck my cock to give me pleasure and to see if it gives you any pleasure, then kneel down now and let us find out how much training you really need, I do not think it is very much.”

    I guided June into the position I wanted, which was with my face at her pudenda and her face over my erection. I told her to take hold of my cock and put her lips around the helmet and then, in her own time, begin to lick it and suck it slowly and to take all the time she needed to be comfortable at the hard flesh inside her mouth.

    I waited until I felt her lips around the base of my cock’s helmet and then I licked her labia and pressed my tongue hard against her slit until the lip parted to let me lick inside her sex.

    June pressed her sex down onto my mouth, which told me that she wasn’t having any doubts about what I was doing. I pulled her buttocks apart to reveal her anal sphincter and then I licked it.

    Her mouth opened to gasp in surprise and a couple of inches of cock entered her mouth. I stopped moving and very slowly she began to suck what was in her mouth and gradually her head began slowly moving up and down.

    June had progressed to be taking about six inches of my cock into her mouth when I pressed her sphincter with a forefinger and entered her rear tunnel at the same time that my tongue licked her clitoris. She opened her mouth, but before she could make any sort of noise, she had another inch inside her.

    I could feel her throat muscles constricting, and she started to gag, but before I could take my mouth away from her sex, she began to breathe through her nose and that was it. Task accomplished.

    Her head was soon bobbing up and down at a steady pace as I allowed her to find out just what pleasures were in store for her when she finally allowed me to put my cock where my mouth and fingers were currently placed.

    I had to stop her bringing me to a climax because I knew that either Alice or her mother was going to be demanding all my abilities before the day was over and I’d already taken part in a sex marathon.

    “June, get up and take your dress off, and no I am not going to fuck you. When you’ve done that I want you to lie beside me, on your stomach.”

    She did that and I now had the lovely task of undoing her bra’ and telling her that I would be delighted if she never wore one again in the privacy of the house and grounds. I also had her smooth, rounded, bottom to stroke.

    Stroking was not what I wanted, and she soon found out what I wanted when I slipped my fingers between those glorious globes and applied pressure against her anus. I didn’t need to say anything, she parted her thighs to allow me the freedom to do as I wishes and before long I had a finger all the way inside her rear passage.

    I told her to feel her sex and rub her clitoris as I stroked inside her rear and shortly after I had crooked my finger and pressed the end against the wall between her vaginal sheath and her anal passage, she began the journey to a climax.

    Her sphincter clamped on my finger as she rubbed furiously on her clitoris. When I managed to turn her over, I finger fucked her as she masturbated and as my lips found an erect nipple she cried out and flooded my hand with her cum.

    Once June had recovered some composure, she kissed me and said:

    “Thank you for teaching me. I think Anne is going to get a surprise when she next asks me to go to bed with her.”

    “I want to be fucked, just to get this bloody virgin thing out of the way and to find out if it is so fantastic. I hated the previous man that Alice picked, but I like you and I’ve already gone further with you than with anyone else. I am nervous, but I want you to fuck me.”

    “I only want you to do it once, so that I know what it is like and I want you to do it with my mother present. Mother says that we can ask you to do any sexual act and you have to do it.”

    ”She’s correct and you’re behind the times. You mother has told me that I can fuck her whenever I want to and believe I will do exactly that, now you’ve told me what you want me to do, I must do it. You didn’t say when I should fuck you, or where you wanted it to happen so I get to choose when and where. You should also be aware that I can decide if a fuck lasts for ten minutes or ten hours.”

    “Oh, I couldn’t last that long.”

    “June, you are a lovely girl with a gorgeous, sexy body and I’ve seen and tasted your sex. I’m looking forward to pushing my cock into your body and I think I can get you into such a state of sexual arousal that you won’t want me to stop.”

    “You’ll be able to ask your mother after I’ve fucked her for the second time because it will last a great deal longer than the first one, or go and ask Alice, she already knows what I can do.”

    I fondled her tits and sucked on her nipples and very soon she was panting and becoming more ardent with her return kisses Then her hand was wrapped around my cock and she began squeezing and pulling my cock until she had a solid cock pulsing in her hand.

    “You can open your thighs and I’ll fuck you here and now, or you can get up and leave. Option one will take effect in about thirty seconds time from now.”

    She chose option two, but I could see that she had to fight her desires.

    End of Pt. 1